Sister Lauren Cross was the perpetual head sister of St. John’s Catholic school since she was in her late twenties. She had once been a beautiful woman who was admired by men unfortunately those same men did their best to harass her for her affections until she ran away to a convent and become a nun. Since then, she’s known for being cranky, bitchy, and a general cunt to those not with XX chromosomes.
Her favorite punishment for young men is the petticoat punishment. The sister took a specific sadistic joy in humiliating the young men by getting the girls of the school to doll them up as pretty as they can be and having them look like that for however long Sister Lauren prescribes. However, there is one student that infuriated her no matter how many times he comes back for her punishment.
His name is Timothy Pierce, a small, feminine boy who makes constant big trouble. Nothing ever violent just petty. He steals someone’s thing here, he pulls the fire alarm there, graffitied the girl’s locker room there, and one time he put laxatives in the food on soup day then put an “out of order” sign on all the bathrooms. But every time, Timmy always admits his crime and takes his punishment almost enthusiastically.
This pissed off the Head Sister of Saint John’s Catholic School immensely. Nothing ever worked, no matter how many dresses or how feminine the dresses were, nor how much training he would do to become a proper young lady, he always looked so pleased with how he looked every time. It got to the point where he was ordered to dress up in a female uniform for the rest of the school year. That actually worked and for a while Timothy became Tasha and Tasha was a very happy, cheerful young lady.
Then the summer came and went, and Timothy came back rather different looking than before. His long hair was luxurious and vibrant, his face was a lot cuter without a single blemish or pimple, and his figure was a whole lot more feminine than Lauren remembered it. But, for certain, Timothy was back and he was back with a vengeance.
The first day... Hell, not even the first day, he immediately graffitied on a bland wall of the school an image of a man unzipping himself and a woman coming out of it. It was provocative, to say the least, though the art itself was beautiful, the fact it was put on the wall of the main hall was not. And just like always, Timothy turned himself in without even a fuss
So now he’s here, in Lauren’s office as Lauren continued doing her work while he waited. It was like this; the sister likes to compose herself and give the students time to think about what they did wrong. The silence was oppressive. Or it would’ve been oppressing if Timothy wasn’t vibrating in his chair with excitement as though he was waiting for this moment.
Lauren didn’t know what to do about the small, delicate boy vibrating excitedly in the chair in front of her. She couldn’t understand why a boy would want to be dolled up into a girl and forced to humiliate himself in front of his peers. But she knew she couldn’t keep doing this. The parents have been protesting here for exacting the petticoat punishment upon other students. Claiming it was too "old fashion” and “Not very punishing” considering that Timothy shrugged off the punishment like oil to water and the boy had become a legend not just in school but out of school too as children go home to their parents for holiday and summer vacation and tell his tale of confidence and bravado.
Sister Lauren sighed as she sat back in her comfy office chair and tapped idly on her thigh with her finger. She observed the boy who was beginning to calm down from whatever excitement he was experiencing.
“There will be no petticoat punishment.” Her words cut through the boy like a scalding hot blade through butter. One second, he was all cheerful smiles, and the next second he looked like his favorite puppy just got crushed by a delinquent wielding a cement block in front of him.
Timmy’s crushed, beautiful, cornflower eyes met Lauren’s hazel and for the first time in the head sister’s life, she felt guilty not giving a boy the petticoat punishment. And for another first in the head sister’s life, Lauren got up went around the table, and pulled the now crying boy into an embrace. It was rare for her to touch anyone but herself spare the rare emergencies or when giving punishment.
“Ssshhhh, it’s okay. It’s okay.” She whispered to the sobbing boy as he let it out on her shoulder.
It was a time before the boy regained enough composure to speak, “Why?”
Lauren was a little confused, “Why what?”
“Why can’t you give the punishment?”
Lauren nearly laughed at such a question but she held it in, “Some of the parents don’t like it too much and the school board agreed. So, I can’t give it anymore, or else I’ll be in trouble.”
“Well, I like it.”
Now Lauren couldn’t help but titter at such a sentence, “Why is that?”
“Because... ‘cause.” Timothy’s voice became soft and he looked away. Then he mumbled something that Lauren couldn’t quite hear.
“What? I couldn’t hear that.”
“I want to be a girl.” The answer was quiet and tiny but all the pieces fell into place. Suddenly, Lauren realized that Timothy wasn’t getting into trouble because he was a trouble maker. He was getting into trouble because he was a she and...
“Oh.”
The realization hit her harder. She never gave Timothy the name Tasha. Tasha picked it out herself. All the lady training Tasha’s been doing, all the dresses Tasha would enjoy, all of it suddenly made a lot of sense. Now, Lauren have heard of transgender people before but always thought they were unnatural sodomites destined for hell. But the word became more defined in her head as the epiphany came to her. It wasn’t unnatural sodomites destined for hell. It was young men and women like the crying girl in front of her. Normal people who live usual situation that’s hard to understand.
“Tasha?” The sister called softly to the girl in front of her.
The girl’s eyes regain that cheerfulness it had before Lauren delivered the devastating news. “What?” The sister knew right then what to do.
“Would you like to be Tasha all the time?”
“Can it be forever?”
Lauren smiled, “It can be forever if you want it to be.”
The girl squealed and the head sister knew she made the correct choice. Though Tasha had to be punished as per school rules, the young woman became the cheerful girl she was the year before and only committing some rule violation sometimes. Tasha was an inspiration to many of the closeted kids within the boarding school and set up a Gender and Sexualities Alliance within St. John’s Catholic School, being one of the first religious schools to allow such a thing.
Lauren educated herself about the LGBTQ+ community after that and became an activist and religious figure within the community. When the school dismissed her years later, she went on to marry a woman named Jane Harlow. She settled down in a cottage by a lake with Jane, still keeping contact with Tasha to this day.
The End
I hope you all enjoyed that! It's been a while since I posted anything here and I thought you all would enjoy a subversion of the force feminization cliche that I see often
As always, have a happy happy day! Or night in my case hehe
There was once a small boy named Donald who once dreamed of being a princess. Every night he would open his windows and blinds and make a wish to become a princess and every day he would be disappointed that it never came true. The little boy was too scared to talk about his wish for he knew others would laugh at it. But he still wished every night before he truly went to bed faithfully.
Donald was a sweet boy who cared for his newly born sister any time he could. He was far too small so he couldn’t do more than feed and comfort her but he still did his little best no matter what. He was a smart boy too because only smart boys can keep secrets like his. He did well in his reading and writing and even his math. But that never stopped him from wishing that he could be a princess every night before he truly went to bed.
Every day was not a good day for small Donald for his wish was never granted and every day was harder than the last. He eventually stopped wishing as he learned that it did nothing but make him cry. He eventually stopped eating because he was afraid of growing. His grades even decreased because he was too sad.
Every night he dreamed of being a princess with their dresses and swords and ponies. Every day he daydreamed of wearing pink and having tea parties. Every evening he came home and into bed to give himself dreams of being herself. They were wonderful dreams and he wish he could sleep longer. Not even taking care of his baby sister could make him happy anymore.
His parents tried everything from punishments to therapy but nothing could make him happy and nothing could make him talk. For the small boy knew that once his secret was out, he may not be as loved anymore. But every day he grew weary and every day it became harder to get out of bed.
“When was the last time that we’ve seen our son smile?” Donald’s mommy asked her husband.
“I don’t know, honey. We’ve tried everything and nothing makes him smile anymore.” Donald’s daddy thought back to when they went to Disney land and how fake his smiles were. “Truly smile at least.”
“Ronald,” Mommy cried. “I don’t know what to do anymore. This is too much. All he does is sleeps and have you seen how thin he’s getting. I’m worry, really worried.”
Daddy held mommy close, “I know, I know.” As she let out an ugly weeping symphony.
Little did they know that the small boy was peeking around the corner. Donald hated seeing his parents cry like that because of him. Because he’s not doing enough because he’s wallowing in his own pain. He knew what he needed to do but he didn’t know if he had the energy to do it. But he must try for if he doesn’t, he feared what might happened next. Donald was a smart boy after all, there must be some way he could get his wish so he could be happy again. So his parents wouldn’t hate him anymore.
The small boy began doing what he used to do, wishing. But he wasn’t just wishing every night. He was wishing every morning, he was every day, every evening, and every night. When that didn’t work, he wished thrice as hard, thrice as loud, and thrice as many times. His peers thought he had gone mad and ostracized him. His teachers thought he was being silly after all boys couldn’t be girls that was just not possible but he wished anyway. Only it didn’t work. The wishing never worked. No matter how hard he tried, no matter how many times, and no matter how loud. It never worked.
Donald was running out of energy. He didn’t know how long he could keep going before he ran out. He needed to try harder. Then an idea came to him. A silly idea. His mommy talked to people on the phone sometimes. Maybe one of those small people on the phone would grant his wish.
As soon as the small boy came home he picked up a phone that mommy used sometimes and begged “Pwetty pwetty pwease make me a pwetty pwincess. I dun wan mommy to cwy anymo and I wan to be happy agains. Pwease?! I wan to be a pwetty pwincess so much. I wan it! I wan it! I wan it! Pwease!” He didn’t know when the tears started or when he started to choke on his words but he cried, “Pwease make me a pwetty pwincess! I wan to be a pwincess! I wan to be happy. I wan it soooo much. I wan to make mommy and daddy happy.”
Donald felt arms embrace him and he flinched. He looked up to see mommy with a smile and tears in her eyes. “It’s okay, baby.”
“Mommy?” The small boy choked as he was terrified that mommy heard him at all.
She smiled more genuinely, “Why didn’t you say you wanted to be a princess?”
“Cuz, cuz I was scared an’ an’” More tears rolled down his cheeks as his mommy began rubbing his back and kissing his head.
“It’s okay, my sweet baby. I’ll always love you no matter what.”
“Can... Can I be a pwincess?”
“Yes, sweetie. You can.”
“Can I be a pwetty pwincess?”
“Of course.” Mommy sniffled and wiped away her tears. “You’re my daughter, I’d do anything for you.”
After that day, the small girl, Delilah was a very happy girl who became a very pretty princess. She had her tea parties, she wore pink, she wore pretty dresses, had a stuffed pony, and could fence with the best of them. Delilah did fantastic in her reading, writing, and even her math. She even had fun with her baby sister when the little infant became a toddler. Indeed, the small girl was happy and her wish was truly granted. Now if only she could get her playground girlfriend to wear pretty dresses with her.
The End!
I decided to write another sweet short story. Hope you all have a happy happy day!!!
“You know, you’re like a cat?”
I sat up and turned to my lovely wife, Karen, “Am I?” I purred and I rubbed my cheeks against her cheeks before placing a quick kiss on her lips.
She giggled and scratched my head, “Who’s a good kitten? You are, oh yes you are.” She cooed before we both burst into a fit of giggles. “I need to prepare dinner. Can you go to the store and get milk? We’re running out.”
“Meow!” Nodding my head and running out the door right before the giggle bomb exploded.
“Afternoon, Harry!” A man wearing a white cap greeted.
“It’s Henry, not Harry and I’m not a wizard, Phillip.” I exasperated as I pulled open the car door.
“Going to Hogwarts then?” He heartily chuckled with his bulging belly.
“I wish! Just a milk run.”
“Beware of feral cats by the way. They’ve been attacking people around town lately.”
“I’ll just have by a laser then.” I climbed in and drove off. About a minute to the store, I had my milk and was walking to the car when I saw this cat. Sweet little thing looked a bit malnourished. I squat down and beckoned, “Come here little one. Come here.” Trying and probably failing to use a high voice. Being tall and manly tends to scare anything no matter the creature. This little kitty just came right up to me and let me pet her for a moment before biting me in a crotch. It wasn’t a little love bite or anything. It was deep and punctured the skin. Not too much just a little. I kicked the little fucker off me before she scurried off. “Mother fucker.” I assessed the damage the best I could without being noticed. It hurt a bit and itched, but that’s normal when a cat bites you. I drove home and told Karen the news.
“So, let me get this straight.” She giggled, “You were petting a cat.”
“Yes.”
“And she bit you on the crotch?”
“Yes.”
Karen gave me a straight face until she burst into giggles. My whole face when hot in embarrassment. She controlled herself enough to say, “You should get some anti-biotic.” Before she went back into her fit of giggles. All I could do was take it like a man and wash my crotch with anti-biotic along with splashing some water on my face. Immediately nausea set in and my whole body felt hot. The whole world fell dark as my body hit the floor.
The bright lights and the sterilized room of a hospital woke me. I felt different, really different and strange. The lights were harsh, and my eyes couldn’t adjust, but I could smell people around me. I covered my eyes with my palms to allow them to adjust little by little.
“Here, this’ll help with the brightness.” Something was dropped onto my lap. They were glasses. I put them on, sunglasses. The whole room looked different. Not so colorful anymore. Karen, she was there giving me a worried look by the doctors. I whipped my tail… When did I grow a tail? Not only that by my hair was longer and my chest felt heavier.
“What happened to me?”
“I think you should see for yourself.” The doctor said in a nasally voice handing me a hand mirror. The person I saw in the mirror wasn’t me, it was a girl. An adorable lithe girl with beautiful golden blonde hair and cat ear with a tail to match. “What am I?”
“You were always cat-like.”
Just a little prompt from yours truly. I got the idea from the picture in the summary. I hope you enjoyed <3
The cobalt bomb was tested in 1965 and was the first one of its kind. Because of its design, the cobalt got picked up by the wind currents and spreads around the world. 5 years later, there was an increase in cancer, deformities, and superpowers.
Superpowers are the cause of the Cobalt bomb five years later. There are many powers and about ten percent of the world's population has them. They tend to develop either after or during a battle with cancer or during puberty. But not always. The categories for superpowers are Paragon, Telekinesis, Artificer, Medic, Generator, Psisense, Accelerator, Sorcery, and Erratic.
A super is an individual with superpowers or a superpower. About half of regulars (non-supers) are afraid or even hate supers despite being the 10% of the world.
Mutants are supers who are born with their powers. They tend to have a deformity or deformities such as a tail, cyclops, different physiology, etc. They range from grotesque to ethereally gorgeous. They are genetically less human and treated as such by certain groups and factions. A sweeping majority of mutants have superpowers and often more powers than supers and more powerful powers. They only represent 1% of the world. Survivors that were infected with the Ghoul virus but then cured became mutants.
Meta is a word to describe both mutants and supers.
….
Tags are used to label what category, class, and rank you have. Examples Paragon, class B or P:B. Artificer, class C, rank 2 or A:C2
Classes are the classification of how much strength a superpower has. The common ones are E-A (E being the weakest and A being the strongest) though there are some heroes and villains who have above that and are classified as S. By no means that these Supers are the strongest in the world in terms of deadliness.
Ranks are the number beside class letter, they classify how much control a super has over their superpower. The common ones are 6 through 1 (6 being the least control and 1 being the most control). Now just like the letter S in classes they have something similar is the number 0.
Sub-category are categories in which are represented by an uncapitalized letter. For example, is you’re a Medic class B rank 1 and you have the sub-category Doctor. Then it will be represented by the code MdB1. Another example of a subcategory tag would be Telekinesis, plasma, class A, rank 4 or in tag proper: Tp:A4
Artificer is a superpower in which the user has the knowledge to create and understand crafts/technology. “They just know how to invent.” Often Artificer has a specific craft (culinary, mechanics, etc.). An uncommon power. 'A' is the tag
Telekinetic abilities are something like an extra invisible shapeless limb. They can control certain things depending on the state of the matter; Solid, liquid, gas, plasma, and sometimes even photons like the Superhero: Sunflower. There are certain ranks and classes of control and strength. Telekinesis tends to be tied in with generator, but not always. This super power is rare. 'T' is the tag
Paragon, the most common superpower. Someone with paragon is above the epitome of human intelligence, strength, healing, etc. The super’s body changes to what their subconscious view of human perfection is. Paragon healing and Medic healing are two completely different powers. Paragon healing tends to be weaker. There are no ranks in paragon. 'P' is the tag
Medic is the healing category. There are two types of healing, Doctor and Patient. Doctors can only heal others and Patients can only themselves. Though a medic can have both. While Patient is an uncommon sub-category. Doctor is a legendary sub-category and tend to be treated almost as gods. 'M' is the tag
Generator is the category to create something depending on the state of matter, Solid, liquid, gas, plasma. Photons are also part of generating. Generating tends to be tied into with telekinesis, but not always. This is a rare power. 'G' is the tag
Accelerator is the category in which a human can move fast than a regular. There are two sub-categories for this: Aviator and speedster. Aviators can fly and speedsters can run at super speeds. Telekinetics can also do something similar to Aviators, but at a slower and less controlled rate depending on the class of the telekinetic. Paragons can do something similar to speedsters, but way slower. This is a more common category. 'AC' is the tag
Sorcery is less of a superpower and more of a learned talent. Sorcery has been around for thousands of years and there are so many versions of it. However, it becomes a category because certain supers manifest an innate magic and able to learn magic easier than regular mages. Sorcery very rarely coincides with paragon. It is also the second most common category. Similar to paragon, when the individual manifests they change into their subconscious form of a mage, wizard, witch, supernatural humanoid creature, etc. However, the individual cannot exceed their current age. They can regress though. 'S' is the tag
Psisense involves having more than five senses. There is a multitude of powers within it. There are three sub-categories: Past, future, and present. Powers like telepathy and empathy are categorized as present. Powers like Psychometry are past. Powers like precognition is future. Present Psisenses are way more common than past and future; however, they vary depending on the power. 'Psi' is the tag
Erratic is every other superpower that can’t be categorized in the other categories. Time-warping for example or controlling/creating atomic energy. Basically, anything that isn’t in the other categories. Depending on the power. 'E' is the tag
….
Super-Mutant Alliance: Created in the mid to late 80s in the rise of radicalism in the Silver Legion. The United States do not support the SMA instead they are supported by the FLA or the Federation of Latin America. They help supers and mutants in controlling their powers. Showing people that supers and mutants are humans too.
Hero association: An organization who trains supers and mutants in meta vs meta combat, search and rescue operations, and other disciplines. Hero university was created from this.
Super Villains: Superpowered criminals. Some were trained in Hero University and some were recruited and trained by villain organizations.
Super teams: There are teams of both Heroes and Villains. Each member has a codename. Sometimes when a super team is big enough, they call them organizations instead.
Star League: The most famous superhero organization in the USA and FLA. They fought the Sisterhood of Circe in Cuba. The superhero Sunflower is on this team.
Sunflower: Grace Flowers, one of the most famous superheroes. She controls the power of the sun. Able to destroy her enemies during the day, but completely almost useless at night. Many love her for her down to earth personality and witty comments. Her super tag is P:C; Tp:A:A1 ACa:C3. In a secret, romantic relationship with the Blood Witch.
Sunflower's Backstory: Zachary Flowers was born into a super religious household. At the age of 7, he knew he was different than all the other boys. He didn't like the rough and tumble scene and preferred to stay with the girls. His parents found out and he came back to school with bruising everywhere it couldn't be seen. He began to be a loner and focus his attention on studying like his parents wanted him too. One day when he was 14 he manifested his powers and slowly started to change. For the next few months he grew feminine and dainty. Eventually his parents found out and kicked him out of the house. Because of his paragon memory, he grabs a GED a year later, changed his name to Grace Flowers, and enrolls into Hero University, where she learned the extent of her Photo kinesis. After university she was invited to join the Star League, taking on the superhero name Sunflower at 19. She became a popularly famous hero.
Grace's personality, appearance, and passion:
• Chill, down to earth, carefree
o She sometimes allows villains flee and won't chase after criminals she deems good.
• She often feels lonely because she has to keep her hero identity a secret.
• Appearance
o Beautiful tan skin
o Golden blonde hair
o Piercing cornflower eyes
o An athletic build
o 5'2"
• Passions
o Has a thing for romance novels and often reads and rereads C.C. Hofstede's works.
o Video games, she often plays Ultrawatch and in the top tier players in it. Under the username: Flowerpower. She also streams when she has time.
o Sleep, definitely Sleep.
Sunflower's costume: A sunflower designed masquerade mask magically enchanted to give of an illusion. Eloquent golden sunflower designs go all across her body, covering it, and fitting it to her body to make her almost seem naked. She always has a magic enchanted bag with her that beams light in times of low or no light.
Sisterhood of Circe: The most infamous supervillain organization mostly made of sorceresses and their henchmen. They've liberated Hawaii of the ghoul threat and established their home base there. Also, the ones that harvest and sell Violet Stars. Their goal is the study of all magic, forbidden or not forbidden. They are considered evil simply because they took Hawaii and have henchmen while taking young girls with aptitude for their cause. They create clones for their sacrifices. Also, the US and FLA painted them as such.
Blood Witch: Carmilla Crimson, the head sister of the Sisterhood of Circe. Uses blood magic to increase her stamina, strength, cast curses, heal, etc. She tends to be uptight and cold, but when the initial shell is cracked, she's a very loving person. S:A1 Psi:C4.
Blood Witch's backstory: Kylie Hofstede was born to a wealthy and loving family until tragedy struck at the age of six when her mother was murdered by a mugger. Her dad fell into crippling depression and in a drunken stupor. He eventually died of alcohol poisoning leaving little Kylie orphaned at the age of 10. During that dark time, she read Carmilla and fell in love with the book. She was put into a foster home with her foster parents only wanting her for the money. She was abused and tortured by the couple. Eventually, her foster father sexually assaulted her leaving her with a full fear and hate of men. When her powers manifest she gains the magic with a natural talent of blood magic. After manifesting her powers at 12, she tortured and murdered her foster parents. She joined the Sisterhood of Circe becoming one of the first members of the cult and changed her name to Carmilla Crimson. Eventually, she rose to the rank Head sister of the group at the age of 18 when the founder ascended into a higher being.
Carmilla's personality, appearance, and passions:
• Cold and standoffish, yet she clearly cares about her sisterhood and henchmen even if they're male.
• She's a lonely and traumatized person who's still recovering from her severely damaged childhood.
• She hates men, more of fear. She tends to be docile and vulnerable against overbearing men, unlike her normal self.
• Appearance
o Raven black hair
o Alabaster skin
o Slightly point ears
o Fangs
o Predatory crimson eyes.
o A tall 5'10"
• Passions
o Despite being powerful with any magic her particular favorite is Hematmagnology or the study of blood magic. A very forbidding study in the Magnus association.
o She has a thirst for knowledge still despite being on par with the High Archmage Cyrus from the Magnus Association
o Classic Literature, particularly Carmilla is some that she loves. She often collects it. Whether that means Modern or old.
o She even writes her own novels and books often going by the pen name C.C. Hofstede. Her genre is fantasy and gay romance. Often wanting to live the romance part.
Blood Witch's costume: She wore a dark crimson and white steampunk dress with fitted leather gloves that went pass the elbow and stop in the middle of the upper arm and folded at the end. She wore thigh-high leather boots that fits her gorgeous long legs like a glove with ties on the outwards side of the boots and folded at the end, showing a bit of her thighs. Her hair was folded into a tight dark crimson hood that went to her neck. She also a leather plague mask with runic symbols born into it and a pointed witch hat that sported the same color as her. Her ebony black folded collar cloak completed her steampunk look. Her staff was metal black with a crystal orb on the end. Crimson tendrils spiral down the staff like a spiral staircase.
Magnology: The general study of magic.
Magnus association: A group supported by various of rich mages and a bit from the US and FLA government. They created different magical universities across the Americas. Their goal is to study legal magic.
Battle of Cuba: A battle between the Sisterhood of Circe and the Star League. The Sisterhood won the island and started harvesting Violet stars.
….
Ghoul Invasion: In the 70s Lovecraftian creatures began to spawn and aggressively attack and/or infect humans. Fortunately, their virus is slow and the ones cured after the virus reached most of the body turned into mutants. Many nations were wiped out and many rose from the ashes.
Gladius Quadratum: Highly trained special forces members: Mostly in the art of 'Monster slaying'. The group was made up of 4 teams of 4. 3/4ths of the group were mutants. They stagnated the war until power armor was invented and useful. Elder Martin was a Gladius Quadratum.
Power Armor: The first generation of the armor were huge and bulky, made of titanium. They were introduced in the Ghoul invasion. Power armor now is lighter, stronger, and more techie. They are used by police forces, military, construction, etc. They are everyday tools now.
The Silver Legion of America: A faction of paramilitary created after the ghoul invasion to train civilians in 'Monster slaying'. Its power rose in the early 80s around the world and predominately in the US. US supported the growth of the legion. After the murder of Elder Martin, the founder of the Legion, in '89. The Silver Legion became a bigoted and hate group in the early 90s. Mostly picking on mutants and supers. Their flag is black with a falcon in the center with two fists behind it crossed in a X. Their salute is both fists over lapping each other to form an X.
….
Mexico's and Canada's annex to the US: Due to the rise of ghouls, the Mexican government decided to join America to receive American assistance. Canada also did so later in the invasion.
United States of America: Because of the annex of Mexico and Canada the US gained 44 states adding to the 49 (Hawaii was destroyed) adding up to 93 states cut into 9 provinces: Mexico, Canada west, Canada east, Central Canada, Central US, southwest US, northeast US, southeast US, northwest US. Each province controls the states within the province and also its own congress. Each province has a proconsul heading the state. Changing the stars on the flag as one star with 9 stars around it.
FLA: Federation of Latin America. A nation that rose from the ashes of the Ghoul invasion. Much like their brothers in the north. They are democracy, but they aren't a republic. The central government of the federation are separated into cabinets. Each cabinet has a specialization and interest. The states of the federation govern themselves with assistance from the feds. They also very supportive of supers and mutants. They often welcome them into society for they were the ones that founded the new nation and helped combat the Ghouls. Their flag is light blue is a golden lion in the center.
The Panama Canal: A focal point of USA and FLA relationship. Often fought over by both sides for control of the Canal. US believes that it's there's because it was there's before and FLA says it's there's because it's part of their country. Much fighting goes on between the G-zone because of this. There is no formal war again the FLA and USA, but tensions are rising for the Canal. Raiders and different barbaric factions are in Panama too.
G-zone: The land between FLA and Mexico annexed USA is infested with ghouls due to the smaller countries not able to receive US's help fast enough. Many fled to the federation because of it. Many Bio-meta reside there besides ghouls. The bio-metas are the most powerful of the bio-metas there. Not many survive in the G-zone, only the most trained can wander those lands. The survivors left there are raiders, bandits, etc. Both sides of the G-zone were walled off by both the FLA and USA.
….
Warring States of Europe: The ghouls never resolved in Europe, because of this, the nations have split up and become states fighting for control of Europe. Many are shadows of the governments of cold war Europe, some are completely new states in Europe.
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics: The Soviet Union backs off of central Europe and Germany to deal with their own ghoul problem in Russia. They are the least affected by the ghoul invasion. They did secede many of the countries all the way to Poland because of the invasion. The invasion is still going on to some extent in Russia because Europe couldn't stand its ground.
….
Shaman's Dominion: A constitutional monarchy located in Africa. They used magic to rid of Ghouls and establish the Dominion. The Grand Shaman is monarch of the Dominion. The circle of senators makes the legislative. Green with a white shaman's symbol in the center is its flag
….
Bio-metas: Animal, insects, or plants that have some type of supernatural ability. For example, Dragons, Speeding Mantis, and Violet Stars are considered bio-metas.
Violet Stars: Violets that has a healing ability. Used in healing potions. Can only survive in a tropic environment. Native to Cuba.
Speeding Mantis: Imagine a praying mantis, but bigger and faster. They run at the speeds of a medium class accelerator speedster.
Elemental Cats: Many cats birth kittens with the power of different elements ranging from an alchemist's four: Fire, air, earth, water. They are highly sought after as pets.
Metabiology: The study of bio-metas, supers, mutants, and ghouls
National Bio-meta Research Association: A organization that studies and documents bio-metas. They employ hero-trained supers and ex-military to protect them on their trips around the world.
Trinity Guild: A mercenary guild that assists anyone who pays enough. Very powerful guild that is located mostly in the province of Mexico, by the wall. They're often paid to guard their employers in the G-zone.
The winds whipped and swept across the city’s block as a gorgeous, young girl stride her way through it, hair dancing and flying through the wind, and skirt fluttering with it.
It was mid-December and all the young girl had on was a blouse and skirt with shorts under her plaid skirt. Her socks came knee high with a very uniformed patterned.
Despite her lack of insulation, the girl was warm as the others with insulation. She took long strides with her shapely legs and proud demeanor.
“Destiny!” called out a mature voice behind her. “Wait up.” Destiny halted and twirled to face her mother who wasn’t quite as gorgeous as her daughter, but still as lovely as ever.
The girl became shy as she apologized, “Sorry mom, I’m just so excited.”
“No worry, honey. If I got superpowers, I would be just excited.”
“It’s not just that mom. I’m just glad that I changed into a girl. It just feels so correct!” Destiny was once a boy name Desmond. Due to her manifestation, her body morphed into the now gorgeous Destiny.
“Right sweetheart, I can’t imagine how great it feels. Anyway, we can’t miss our appointment.” Destiny’s mom pushed her daughter forward to continue walking.
As the mother and daughter stride together, they chat. “What do you think my powers are going to be?”
“I don’t know, sweetheart. From what I’ve read, you’re at least a paragon.”
“I know that, but I'm wondering what other powers I have. Maybe I have telekinesis or artifice.” Destiny twirled and does a motion with her hands to the charade that she picked something up with her mind.
“Now sweetheart, we won’t know that until we get into the building. Speaking of the devil, we’re here.” Destiny stopped still gaze upon the office building as her mother passed by her. The sign on the building read ‘Department of Supernatural’ under that it read ‘Category-testing center.’
Destiny had been here one time before six months ago when her body first started the changed, but this time she would be walking out with the knowledge of her power.
Destiny’s mother grabbed her pulling her in, “Come on sweetheart. Let’s get out of the cold.”
Destiny didn’t utter anything. She just sat down and waited for her mother to sign her in. When her mother came back, Destiny sassed, “You know I can’t feel cold or hot, mom.” Giggling as soon as she articulated. Paragons are well known for being resistance to weather, its common knowledge.
Her mom laughed back, “Don’t sass me, I’m not a paragon like you. I still have to wear my layers.” Destiny’s mom was wearing a lovely burgundy winter coat and a fiery red infinity scarf to match.
Destiny was about to retort only to be interrupted “Miss Destiny Turner.” By a nurse.
Destiny stood up along with her mother and nervously followed the nurse to a checkup room. There, they took her blood, blood pressure, height, weight, and many other examinations that are far too embarrassing. After that, they waited in a patient room. Waiting, like all patients in a hospital.
Eventually, an old balding man in a lab coat entered, “Miiiiisss” he looks back down at his clipboard “Miss Turn, is that correct?”
Destiny giggled and nodded, “Yes.”
“I’m Dr. Walker, I see that you’re fully female now. How do you feel?”
Destiny couldn’t keep check of her giddiness, “I feel wonderful! Like I feel correct. No longer depressed like I had been.”
The doctor smiled warmly and wrote something down, “That’s good, any way you ready for the testing?”
The young girl nodded her head vigorously.
“Good!” A nurse pulled out a package, “This is a sensor suit. Please put it on and follow Nurse Joy to the testing area.” The doctor exited as abruptly as he entered.
Destiny quickly undressed and slide into the sensor suit. It was tight and hugged every curve on Destiny’s gorgeous body. She follows the nurse into the testing range. It had all types of exorcising equipment from treadmills to obstacle courses to flying obstacle courses.
The doctor asked, “Okay Ms. Turner, will you please get on the treadmill.” Destiny nodded and did what he said. “Okay, now I’m about to turn the machine on in three, two, one.” The machine started moving and Destiny ran to keep up with it. After a few minutes, the treadmill increased in speed gradually until eventually, Destiny couldn’t keep up. Then the treadmill stopped leaving winded Destiny.
After a few moments, Destiny regained her breath, “Alright Ms. Turner, please lay on the bench table.” Destiny laid on the bench table. “Okay, not lift the weight.” She lifts the weight and notices how light it is. She does one repetition. The next one is heavy. Another rep and the bar was heavier than before. Each time Destiny did a rep the bar became heavier all the way until she couldn’t hold it anymore and the bar was brought back to the hanger. Destiny’s arms felt like Jell-O as she stands up.
“Alright, now try and go to each station and do what the instructions provide you to do.”
Destiny did this, each station didn’t yield any results. The last station came up and a nurse stood by it. She said, “Ok, I’m going to poke you with this needle and then I’m going to poke myself with a different needle. I want you to try and heal and/or yourself.” Destiny nodded. The nurse took her finger, rubbed alcohol on it and poked it. Immediately, the injury that was poked healed up. The nurse rubbed alcohol on her finger and poked it. Destiny focuses and the wound began to heal. She immediately jumped up and down shouting, “Eureka!”
After Destiny gets dress and goes to Dr. Walker. The doctor is there waiting for her. “Well, we have that done.” He handed her a card that read ‘Destiny Marie Turner: PC, MdpA3’ along with a bunch of numbers and other government official. “That’s your Super Identification Card. Take it around everywhere. Do you understand the tags?”
Destiny nodded, “Yeah, I’m a paragon class C and a Medic, doctor, patient, class A, rank 3.”
“Good, piece of advice. Don’t tell strangers that you’re a medic. Medics are highly sought out and the wrong people will do anything to use your powers.” Destiny nodded again, she knew this. It’s something she’s been thinking about ever since six months back. “Alright, that’s all she wrote. You’re discharged.” The doctor smiled as he walked away to another patient.
Destiny’s mother, who was sitting in the patient room waiting, stands up and said, “How was it, sweetheart?”
Destiny sighs and smiles as she gave her mother an ear full about the test and the results. Life was great for Destiny and will be for many years to come.
A raindrop falls directly onto a boy in an ebony black leather tunic with hems and seams of shiny silver. He wears a belt of silver with a belt buckle of an eagle with fists crossed into an X behind. On his chest is a Velcro patch of a red shield. His face was smooth and pretty, and his body so small and petite that the tunic he wears was a baggy on him. He wasn’t always that way, but due to recent events. His body is turning that way.
The man in front of him wears the same tunic and belt. Only on his chest is a silver shield with silver fists crossed X, and a star on the top.
After the man inspects him, he nods, “Alright, Austin. You’re looking good. Ready for the meeting?”
Austin smiles, “Yes sir!” He shouts in reply.
“That’s what I like to hear. Now let’s get going. Better not be late.” The officer says warmly.
“Yes, daddy.” The boy smiling as the two get into the car and drive off.
The meeting is crowded with people sporting the same ebony black leather tunics with the seams and hems silver, and the silver belts with silver eagles for buckles. Some of the Velcro patches on their chest were red, some silver. Some the same as Austin's dad's patch. Maybe fewer fists or stars, or more fist or stars.
The crowd is talking, laughing, and sharing stories about their encounter with Ghouls and some sharing their encounter with supers and mutants. The crowd was bustling as they wait for the meeting to begin.
An old frail dark man with gray hair and wrinkles everywhere came to the podium with a limp, a waddle, and a cane. The crowd silence floods the crowd. The frail dark man was wearing a silver tunic with ebony black hems and seams. Ebony black belt but no belt buckle. The patch on his chest was an ebony black eagle with fists crossed X.
The frail dark man clears his throat, “SEMPER IUSTO!” He roars.
“SEMPER IUSTO!” The uniformed crowd roars back.
“Good evening,” The man’s voice was crisp and clear like a summer’s morning. “Before we begin, I need to make a few announcements.” He holds out a hand and an assistant swiftly hand him a clipboard. “Alright, first, the cadet camp is still on despite the harsh weather. We’re going to push it forward to next week rather than two weeks from now.” The crowd of boys and girls shout 'yes', while Austin gives a fake smile. He doesn’t really like to be rough and last year was rough for him. “There is going to be a banquet this Saturday and a ranking up ceremony. I expect you to be in your ceremony gear then."
The crowd shouts an “OOO RAH!” and the crowd begins to converse again.
The old man holds a hand up signaling for silence, “Alright people, we don’t have all day. The biggest announcement I have to make is that the Super-Mutant Alliance moved into our city.” The tension in the crowd begins to rise. Austin smiles, this time more genuinely. Austin’s father puts a hand on his son’s shoulder and gave him a reassuring squeeze.
“GENESCUM!” someone bellows.
“MURDERERS!” bellows another.
“WE’LL KILL THEM ALL!” Shouts Austin’s best friend Gage, causing Austin to shudder.
The veteran bangs a gravel thunderously, quieting the crowd, “Now, if we attack them, then we’ll be no better than they are. Instead, we protest. Tomorrow, I’m expecting everyone to be at the Atrium at six a.m. sharp, full ceremony gear without WEAPONS.” The old soldier articulates and emphasizes weapons as if that’s the key. The crowd is silent again, “This meeting is being cut short. Go home and get ready for tomorrow, anyone with weapons will be thrown in the brig. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR!”
“YES SIR!” The crowd roars.
“Good, see you all tomorrow. Have a nice evening. SEMPER IUSTO!”
The crowd did a salute with their arms crossed in an ‘X’ while roaring, “SEMPER IUSTO!” The old man waddles and limps off the stage.
The soldier walks down the small stairs and greets the people who come near him. Austin runs up to him and salutes, “Elder Martin?”
The veteran turns into an old man as he smiles warmly, “You can just call me Mr. Martin if you like, Austin. How are you today?”
“Fine sir, I just wish it was sunnier.” Mr. Martin leads the boy to a table.
“So, do I, the weather gives me the aches, I guess that what I get for being old.” He chuckles. “How’s your father?”
“Alright, probably talking to the others.”
“Good, so what do you want to talk to me today?”
The butterflies in Austin’s tummy flutter about as he mumbles something.
Mr. Martin didn’t hear it and says, “Sorry, didn’t catch that.”
The boy’s face flushes with embarrassment. The red was apparent with his fair skin. He softly says, louder this time, “What if one of the cadets turns super?” His heart beats the fastest he had ever felt. Even more so since he told his father.
Mr. Martin frowns, “Well, Austin, why are you asking me this?” Raising his right eyebrow, Martin gets closer and growls, “Are you a super.”
The boy flusters in reply, “N-no I um I’m not, it’s just,” He pauses in thought, “It’s just we always talk about supers and mutants being bad, but I don’t know why they’re bad.”
The old man’s smile returns, “Oh thank god, it would be bad if you were. While I do not mind supers and mutant, I do mind how haphazardly the government treats them. They are basically weapons of mass destruction waiting to occur. They should be tracked at all times to make sure that the safety of the people is assured.”
The boy gives Mr. Martin a pretty smile, “So they’re not bad.”
“No, they’re not, however power corrupts, and supers and mutants have the power.” Mr. Martin frowns and a sad expression forms on his face.
Austin sees this, “What’s wrong, Mr. Martin?”
“I’m just worried that this group would become radical. When I started the Silver Legion. Legion was a paramilitary group that was made after the ghoul invasion in case something like it happens again. I even lost my leg in that fight.” Mr. Martin pulls up his pants leg, showing a titanium replacement. “Now, now it’s becoming more like the Ku Klux Klan.”
The boy puts his dainty hand on the veteran’s wrinkle one, reassuring Mr. Martin. The old man smiles and ruffles the boy’s hair.
“You’ll need a haircut soon. It’s almost down to your shoulders.”
Austin smiles, “Yes sir.” Mr. Martin watches the boy as he trots off to his father.
The next day, at six a.m. sharp at the meeting hall, everyone was in their ranks at parade rest. Cadets on one side and officers in another, Austin was in front, middle for he’s a cadet Junior knight and leads the cadets.
Mr. Martin waddles in the center of these two perfectly uniformed groups and shouts, “Alright ladies and gentlemen let’s load up. SEMPER IUSTA!”
The whole two groups roar back, “SEMPER IUSTA!” and load up in the trucks. Each one was inspected. No one had weapons.
The trucks make it to the SMA office entrance and unload. Each man, woman, and cadet were given a sign read, ‘Down with the SMA!!!’ or something of the like on them.
The soldiers now protesters bellow uniformly, “We don’t want the Alliance here why not you get out of here.” Along with several other protest chants. Eventually, a group came out.
Ten of the most gorgeous men and women that Austin had ever seen came out. Austin is so enamored by the group that the petite boy forgot to chant with the rest.
Gage came up and whispers in his ear spitting, “Are you just as disgusted as I am with them?” Austin didn’t know how to reply, so he just nods. Gage puts a pistol in his hand, “Take this when I shoot you shoot.” Then falls back to in his rank.
Austin gulps, he doesn’t know what to do. He’s scared of people knowing that he’s super, but he definitely doesn’t want to kill people.
One of the group of ten flies to a height so everyone can see him. He bellows, “Brothers and sisters we are all human.” His voice like chocolate to the ear, “Why must we hate?”
Gage runs out of rank and roars, “SHUT THE FUCK UP GENESCUM!” Right then, Austin couldn’t think of anything. He uses his telekinesis to fling him in front of Gage’s barrel. BOOM! The shot hits Austin square in the chest as he falls to the ground.
Time seems to stop for Austin’s father, Peter, His mind racing of the memories of Austin, no Amber, his daughter. Amber first told Peter that she is a super a few months ago. They were planning to move and leave all of this behind them at the ending of the summer. Despite being in the Silver Legion, he loves his daughter with all his heart. And now, now she’s slid into the concrete. As time begins again Peter frantically runs to his daughter.
“Amber!” Peter cries as he holds his beautiful daughter in his arms. Scrapes and bruises all over her. A blood-soaked hole in the middle of her chest. Peter tears off her tunic to find a bruise with a crushed bullet embedded not pierced. Tears begin to roll from the Paladin’s face as a smile of relief appears, “Thank god!”
Peter looks around to see all eyes are on him. He looks to Mr. Martin who doesn’t seem shocked then over to his comrades. Their jaws so open that you could place baseballs in them. Finally, he looks to the group of supers. “You!” He points to a gorgeous woman, “Do you have a car?” She blinks twice and nods absently in reply. “Bring it around, we need to get her to the hospital.” Peter picks up his petite princess and carries her over to the supers. Looking at two supers in the group “Take care of her and bring her to the hospital.” The two look absently at him, so Peter reiterates, “NOW!” They caught on and take the princess off his arms. “Thank you, I’ll take care of things here.”
He turns to face his comrades who are still in shock. He marches over to Gage and rips the gun out of his hand before he even knew it. Then pistol whips the boy across the face. “How fucking dare you be a bigot.” The boy gets knock to the ground. Peter kicks him right in the stomach. “How fucking dare you bring a gun to a peaceful protest. He cocks the gun and points it at the boy, “How fucking DARE you shoot my princess.” A gunshot was fired and missed Gage, making the boy piss himself.
Peter hyperventilates angrily, more tears roll down his cheeks. All he has is Amber, his wife died of cancer when she was five. He takes a deep breath and stomps over to the super side. He turns and sees his comrades still in shock. While all the adults just stand there in awe.
Peter breaks their shock with his voice, "Yes, my kid is a super. Yes, he's also the leader of the cadets. Yes, he's also turning into my daughter, Amber. Yes, I'm leaving the Silver Legion. And yes, I don't hate mutants or supers. I think superpowers are pretty cool."
For a moment the crowd was silent, then the first words spoken were from Peter's good friend, Gerald, "Mutant lover."
Following was a bunch of insults, "Super fucker!"
"Mutant loving trash!"
More and more the crowd of adults began to insult Peter. Pelting him with words. Their voices began to rise and rise from simply saying to roar erratically the insults. Elder Martin just stands there and shakes his head in disappointment. The group of supers takes Peter inside and into a car to bring him to the hospital.
Peter watches his daughter's chest rise and fall. She looks so tranquil in her sleep. As if none of today's events happened. Peter caresses her cheek. Amber's eyes flutter open. She looks at her father and smiles the most beautiful smile Peter has ever seen. One like her mother used to bare.
Amber says in a raspy voice, "Hi daddy."
Tears form again in Peter's eyes, "Hi princess."
Amber sits up and winces at the pain, "What happen?"
"What do you remember?"
"I took a bullet for someone who probably would've survived it anyway."
Peter chuckles, "So you do know you screwed up."
She giggles back and sadly says, "Sorry daddy. I couldn't just let Gage do that to a stranger."
Peter kisses her head, "I know, Lovie. I just wish you tackle him and not jump in front of him." He gave her a thoughtful look, "How did you survive the bullet?"
Amber broadens a smile, "I used telekinesis at the last possible second, concentrating it onto one spot."
"Brilliant!" Amber's dad chuckles and ruffles his beautiful princess’s hair.
There was a knock on the door.
"Come in!" Amber calls.
Mr. Martin waddles in, he takes a seat in one of the chairs across from Amber. He looks up at the dumbstruck Amber and Peter to say, "Amber is it?" Amber nods. "I just came to pay my respects and say goodbye. I know that you're going to move soon. I just want to take a bit of your time and tell you the history of the Silver Legion and how it began before it'll be lost in time." He pauses and asks, "Will you listen to this old man's selfish request?"
"Of course!" The two exclaim synchronized, both knew the man for years even before all this super business. Both loved and admired Elder Martin and would do anything for him.
"Thank you," Elder Martin collects his thoughts, "It all began in the Ghoul invasion. I was on the team Gladius Quadrotum."
The father and daughter pair look at in shock. The Gladius Quadrotum are the most famous team of soldiers in all of the Ghoul invasion. Their respect for the elderly man grew.
The Gladius continues, “Many know of the Quadrotum as heroes of legend, but what many don’t know that the group was made of mostly mutants.”
“WHAT!” The two blurt.
“Impossible!” Amber exclaims, “My history teacher-”
“Your history teacher was wrong! They alternated the Gladiuses to keep people from panicking.” Martin interrupts. “Think about it, what would’ve happened if people knew of mutants then, hmmm?” Amber gives no answer and stays quiet. “You see, mutants at that time were made from the late staged ghoul virus. After they got the cure at that stage, they developed changed bodies similar to bio-metas and develop superpowers like supers. Even stronger than supers too.”
“Wow.” The two says softly unsynchronized this time.
“Wow indeed. When I saw the what mutants could do, I had to create the Silver Legion to prevent such a thing like mutant supremacy from happening.” Elder Martins sighs and his face forms into a sad smile, “My only regret is allowing them to become this radical. Especially since the Legion is all over the world. I might as well had created another ghoul invasion.” Amber jumps out of the bed and hugs the old man. Peter wanted to stop it, but there was no stopping stubborn Amber.
Amber coos, “Don’t worry, sir. We’ll keep a record of the Silver Legion and tell everyone it’s true reason and why it came to be so radical.”
The old man chuckles, “Thank you, Amber.” Amber backs away and sits on the bed.
“Daddy, we’re gonna need a piece of paper.” Peter nods and grabs the nearest thing that can be used as paper and hands it to Amber.
“Here it goes…” Elder Martin began by telling his exploits as a Gladius. What he saw and felt, he then moved on to H-day. The single most horrible day of his life. Then he explains after the war and how he began the Silver Legion. How the U.S. supported the Legion and how it became a mostly global force for good and how it became more radical as time went on. “That’s it, thank you for listening to my selfish request.” Finally ending the story.
The papers Amber wrote on stacks to a complete manuscript. A doctor came in. The doctor looks at Elder Martin, “You better get out of here. The Legion has come for blood.” Then looks at the father and daughter, “You both too.”
Elder Martin smiles sadly, “Thank you, Dr. Halsey. We’ll be on our way.” The doctor leaves and he looks back at the befuddled pair, “Dr. Halsey is a friend of mine. Without his healing powers, I would’ve never survived this long.” Chuckling at his memories. “Now, let’s get out of here.” The pair nod and follow Elder Martin out. Halfway down the hall when they heard stomps and screams from behind them. The pair halt with fear, Elder Martin screams, “Go I’ll hold them off.” Then he chuckles, “My codename isn’t Decoy for nothing.”
“No sir, let’s go together, we can still make it out together,” Peter begs.
The Elder just smiles sadly, “You have everything that’s important to me down in that manuscript.” He pauses and sighs, “Now go, you still have years left in you.” The two hesitated, the screams and stomps come closer, “GO NOW!” He barks, sending the pair on their way.
Watching them go, he heard the stomps park right behind him. He turns to see a blood batch of Legionnaires all in their combat gear and some even in power armor.
“Good evening, folk. What can I do for you today?” Elder Martin smiles.
Gage who was the most bloodied came in front, barking, “You know what we want, Old man. Now tell us where that super queer his super fucker father is!
“Well, I guess manners are not on the table today. Do you want to pick a fight with an old man like me? Even if he’s your Elder?”
The crowd of legionnaires look to each other and hesitate. Gage bellows back, “Shut it, old man. Prepare to be sent to hell!” Gage ran towards the old man with a sword.
BOOM! Gage drops to the floor dead, Elder Martin chuckles with a fierce look in his eyes, “Anyone wants to try that again. I’m willing to end what I started.” The crowd looks in awe but recovers charging at the old man with full force. Decoy feels alive again before succumbing to his own legion.
After the death of Elder Martin, the Silver Legion devolves into a hate group and other factions rise against its bigotry. Amber and Peter Homestead made it safely. Amber eventually fell in love and married a man. Giving two wonderful daughters and a handsome son. Peter spent as much time as he could with his grandchildren and forget about the ugly past.
I know it's not massive or anything for dear lord I still need to find a better name than "a certain superverse" I feel like I'm making an "a certain magical index" manga. Well, maybe it is close as the characters do have superpowers and magic.
Well, I have a certain feeling that the world isn't going to be widely popular; however, I have the resolve to see this through. The more and more I add to it, the most I really enjoy what I'm crafting. I can't wait to start writing it. I've already got the two characters I need done and well backstoried, so now all I need to do is write them in somehow...
How does one write a story about a hero and a villain falling in love? The way I'm doing it is kind of unexpected almost slice of life like. Well, despite the fact that they're literally trying to murder each other.
Anyway, I guess that's for me to answer and for you to not do anything.
“D-Do you re-really wan-wanna do this, Roman?” My pudgy, little brother, Naples stuttered to me. He was only nine, timid, and terrified of anything and everything. One time he got scared of a snail. Yes, a snail, those cute little buggers. Mom had to hold him real tight to get him to stop screaming. Probably doesn’t help that he’s baby’d by our Mom. Fortunately for me, I got a free snail to add to my collection. Named her Shelly along with Dr. Slugger and Slimy.
“Why do you think I’m on Taylor’s Bluff? To sight see and enjoy nature and this lovely picnic?” I took the last good bite out of my sandwich and soaked it down with water. It was a hot day in August and soon we’ll be back to school but not until I have one last good stunt. I stood up, “No! I’m here to do one thing and one thing only.” I looked down the hill, it was a flattish, grass-free ride down. Good for bikes. “I’m here to take on the Devil’s ride.”
“You mean the ride so perilous that a kid died fifteen years ago and they had to ban people from bringing bikes up Taylor’s Bluff?” The little boy screeched in fear.
“Thanks for the exposition dump, Naples.” I shove on my brand-new helmet, got on my bike, and waddled myself towards the edge. It was a far way down and I was absolutely frightened, but the soft breeze and the heart pounding brought a mad grin to my face. This grin came when something wild was either happening or about to happen. Didn’t matter what I was doing, gymnastics, skateboarding, surfing, roller blading, parkour, martial arts, this powerful grin came even at the scariest of times.
“Wait!” Naples shrieked.
“What?”
“What do I do if you get hurt?”
“Call 911 and our parents after that, you know the drill.”
“Okay but what if I get attacked by bears?”
“I don’t think you’ll get attacked by bears but if you do call run away while calling 911.”
“But what if it’s a pack of grizzly bears that start corning me into a dead zone and maul me before I can even call.”
“Naples, buddy, your anxious thoughts are works of fiction. Did you take your meds today?”
He looked away, “No.”
“Buddy, you know you gotta take those, they’ll make you feel better.”
“Okay… I love you.”
I flashed him a grin, “I know.” As I pushed off down the hill, air rushing past my face as I leaned into my bike going faster and faster, dodging the rocks and bumps best I could. The speed only made my grin wilder as everything whipped passed me. Faster and faster, I was getting close to the end, I could see it. That’s when a baby dear jumped out right in front of me. I dodged but lost balance and flew off my bike. I maneuvered myself into a ball as I rolled down the hill hitting trees, rocks, and thickets. I didn’t even make an attempt to grab anything to stop my momentum in fear that I’ll break a limb. The thing that stop me was hitting headfirst into a bolder. The last thing I remember was seeing a vulture circle around me waiting to pick off my dead corpse. If this is how I die, then so be it.
Hello There! I don't know if any of you remember me but I am Otome-chan. I started feeling quite nostalgic and wanted to read some good ole transfic. Then I got inspired and started writing my own transfic again. I'm currently writing a book and taking a break from that with this. Hope you all enjoy and please have a happy happy day!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
This is part 1 of who knows how many
I could see a light at the end of a tunnel, “Come on, push, push.” A voice cheered, “You’re almost there, keep pushing!” When my eyes adjusted, I was looking at a nurse. Did I just get Isekai’d? “Mr. and Mrs. Kellerston, congratulations! It’s a girl!” Oh no, I wasn’t isekai’d. The nurse put me in mom’s arms. She looked much younger and happier with a smile on her face. Dad’s face popped into view; I’ve seen pictures of my dad young but seeing him now is so different. He’s attractive, very attractive, nothing like he was when I was well yeah.
“What should we name her, honey?” Dad spoke softly as though the loudest sound could disrupt the serenity in the room.
“Rome.” My mom replied caressing my head.
“Hello little Rome, I hope you become big and strong like your mother.” HAH strong like my mother that’s a joke. She’s the biggest push over I ever knew.
“We hope that no matter what, you know that we love you, Rome.” Mom spoke. Hey no, don’t do that you’re gonna make me… “Oh goodness someone’s hungry.” The last thing I remember was a boob.
Time passed as I grew as little Rome. It was odd being a girl. I played with dolls and had stuffies to sleep with. My parents were VERY protective of me and wouldn’t let me out of their sight for a moment. At least until…
It was a humid day at the creek. Every weekend in the summer my family would go down to Burgton’s famous creek to hang out and have fun. I was ten at the time and everything was grand. Naples was already his normal anxious, paranoid self and I well it was odd normally I’m adventurous but throughout my whole life so far, I didn’t have an adventurous bone in my body.
“Rome, come over here!” It was my thirteen-year-old sister, Florence. I never knew she had braces, I always thought she just had a perfect smile naturally.
“What is it, sis?” I asked, raising a brow.
“There’s this secret place that me and my friends hangout, you wanna see?”
“Yeah!”
“Follow me.” I followed her up, climbing rocks and stairs until we were on the top of the biggest rock. Several other teens were there… drinking alcohol. An uncomfortable feeling coiled and snaked around my body. I held Florence’s hand tighter. “No need to be nervous, all my friends are very nice. I know they’ll love you.”
“Hey Flora, wha cha got right there?” It was one of the guys, he was lanky and skinny with just a toned body.
Florence, “This is my little sister, Rome. Rome say hi.”
“Hi.” I spoke shyly.
“No need to be shy, little lady. We’re all friends here.” Not too long until we were surrounded by teens asking me all sorts of questions making me feel a part of a group. I somehow came out of my shell and they all accepted me.
At least a girl with a vicious tone announced, “Since we have a new member to our little party. I think it’s costumery to give her a trial! What do you all think?” The chants were slow but slowly picked up with everyone except Florence chanting trial.
“She’s just ten, she’s too young to do that drop. If she gets hurt, my parents will KILL me.” Florence protests but I gave a nod of assurance.
“So, what do I have to do?”
There I stand on the edge of the rock as the cold waters below remained still. “Rome seriously, you don’t have to do this is you don’t want to.” Florence pleaded nervously. I was scared, terrified but something in me loved it. I flashed her my wild grin and flipped down into the great water. I never felt anything like this up until now I was just doing gymnastics but this… this was powerful and every part of my being vibrated as I flew down, diving into the creek of time.
It was odd, I could’ve sworn I had just jumped into a creek and now I’m here primping my looks and makeup. It was prom night as a junior and I had a date with my childhood best friend, Frankfurt. He looked so handsome when I saw him in his suit. So strong from his role as a football player. Just thinking about his muscles makes me wanna oolala. I shook my head. Head in the game, Rome, head in the game.
I powdered my nose and went back out. My eyes darted around catching Frank drinking. I strutted to him. “Hey uh, wanna dance?”
He smiled handsomely, “You know I’m terrible at dancing.”
“It’s about having fun, silly boy. Come on.” I grabbed his hand and pulled him, “Just follow me.”
At first the boy was awkward but as we moved along, he became more comfortable with his movements and body. Eventually we got to a slow song and danced lovingly in each other’s arms. It was beautiful and made my heart whole. I love him, I love him so much that my eyes teared up and my heart ached for his lips. He’s always been a mind reader as he gives me my wish and kisses me lovingly on the lips, “I love you, Rome.”
“I love you too, Frank.”
The next thing I heard was wailing as the baby in my arms would just not stop. I tried feeding him, rocking him around, checking his diaper, but he just wouldn’t stop crying. Then I remembered something my mom taught me. I turned on the overhead fan and rocked the baby gently as the baby memorized himself with a spinning object.
The baby grew as did his interests. He wasn’t like the normal boys and constantly wanted all kinds of girly things. Anytime Frank or I denied him, he’d scream. We didn’t know what to do but just give him his dolls and barbies.
One day he came to me and said, “Mommy… can I be a girl?” It hit me right then who he was… who she was.
I smiled at my beautiful daughter, “Of course, pumpkin.” And she fell into my arms happy with tears.
Her life was a beautiful one to watch and grow. She got married to a beautiful wife and was happy. That’s all a mother wants for her child, happiness.
And now I lay on my death bed surrounded by friends and family. Frankfurt died decades ago and I remained a widow, helping out my grandchildren, and being the grandmother they needed in their life. I lived a beautiful life but it was time to go. My body ached with pain and age. My mind wasn’t as sharp or witty. And all I wanted to do was sleep. So, I did what I’ll always be remembered for, I gave them all a wild grin as the world turned to darkness.
Only I woke up, finding myself in the hospital with tears streaming down my face with the desperate want to go back to being Rome… to being my true self.
Hi everyone! I hope you really like this installment of Adrenal Jackey!! Please have a happy happy day!!!!!!!!!!!
I tried so desperately to go back to sleep, to be my true self again, but as always, I’m up, awake, and full of energy. The clock on the wall says it’s four in the morning. Jeez, how long did I sleep in. My headached a little but nothing painful. I pressed the service button and a moment later the nurse walked in.
“Good morning, I’m Ashley, how can I help you, sir?”
I winced at the word sir, “I just woke up I think and I’m wondering if you can get me a notebook or paper or something. I had a dream and trying to not forget it. Oh, and can you call my parents that I’m awake?”
The nurse nodded, “Yes, sir.” And walked away making me feel unattractive and disgusting. Do I really look a boy? I felt the need to pee and walked into the bathroom.
Staring at my reflection was like staring at a stranger and it became only stranger when that stranger was me. I had longish hair by boy standards with freckles dotting across my face like stars. My eyes and hair looked so bland. Not to mention my skin looked sickly. I really need to fix all this ugly boyness.
A bit later the nurse came in with my pen, paper, and a plate a food. “Anything else, Mr. Kellerston.”
I twirled the back of my hair in nervous tension, “Yeah um can you call me Rome? And I’m a miss not a mister haha.” I tried to laugh to break the tension and the bundle of anxious snakes that seem to be sliming their way throughout my body.
Ashley just raised her brow, “What are your pronouns.”
“She; her.”
She smiled at me, “Of course, Miss Rome. Anything else?”
The biggest, dumbest grin rose upon my freckled face, “Nothing, thank you.” And she exited. This was the first time anyone (outside of my dream) referred me as a girl. What a magical, wonderous sensation of butterflies and unicorns.
Which leaves me to my next task. I scribbled and remembered, often pacing around my room trying to remember the dream. I wrote most of it down. It seems like a lot of it was in the background while only clips of it actually visible.
I gave up on trying to remembering the dream itself and instead taking what I do remember and turning it into a fantasy. I closed my eyes and found myself twirling and dancing with Frankfurt. I played with my little girl in her obsession with tea parties. The little tyke always having a tea party of some kind. I felt the rush of air and cold waters of the creek. The love of my friends and family around me as I fell into the comforting arms of death. I wrote it all down, even if it wasn’t really part of the dream. I want to never forget who I actually am or was. Some may call it just a dream but I call it my second life, and I’ll be damned if I can’t at least recreate a similar version of it in this world.
Hi everyone, I hope you enjoyed the third installment of Adrenaline Jackey! I know I posted twice today but I thought I would since I had the inspiration. Remember to have a happy happy day!!!
It was almost three when my parents came in with dad’s signature, “Hey buddy, how you feeling?” He always comes in with that when I put myself in the hospital accidently.
“I’m fine I guess.” Mom came up to me and put a hand on my shoulder
“You gave us quite a scare with that stunt you pulled.” Dad’s voice nice yet with a tone of ‘you’re so fucking dead when we get home’. Why can’t he just be an asshole all the time and not put up this stupid act?
I shrugged, “I’m sure I did for the umpteenth time,” and gave him a winning smile, “Daddy.” It was always a joy to watch this man’s face go beat red with anger knowing that he can’t do much more than give me very vague threats.
A doctor came in, “Oh good, you’re all here! Hello I’m Dr. Bluff.” He chirped as he scrolled his eyes through his tablet, “You’re quite a lucky soul, Miss Rome.” A big ass dopey plastered on my face as I watch my parents give me and the doctor confused looks. “Had you not had a good helmet on, you would’ve suffered severe brain damage. But with the helmet on you were only knocked out with a concussion.” He rubbed his beard, “I have to ask where you got that helmet, it’s still perfectly intact with some marks and dents.”
“I got it online, saved up enough money to buy it. It was from a motorcycle store that makes kick ass helmet.” I replied.
“Can you give me the site address? I’d love to browse around since I’m a recently purchased motorcycle owner.”
“Sure!” I ripped a piece of paper out of the tiny notebook I got and scribbled down the address, giving it to the doctor.
My dad coughed, “Oh right, besides the concussion you did quite well to protect yourself, young lady. Most patients who rolldown hills end up breaking a limb or two in the process. Quite incredible, if I didn’t know that you tried to roll down Devil’s ride, I’d almost say you’re smart.” Dr. Bluff jabbed causing me to wince. “What were you thinking trying to make that ride?”
I gave him a wild smile, “Living life to the fullest. I have no regrets.” I felt a hurtful clinch on my arm.
The doc shrugged, “If you call almost dying living life, I guess I can’t blame you since I just bought a motorcycle.” He sighed, “Do any of you have questions or comments before I let you free?” I shook my head while dad verbally said no. “Good. I hope I don’t see you next time.” And walked off.
My dad glared at me, “What did you tell him, son?”
I smiled innocently, “Whatever do you accuse, daddy?”
“You know what I’m talking about.”
“I do?” I fluttered my eyes at him.
“Yes, you were being called ‘Miss’ and ‘Girl’ and ‘Rome’.”
My smile drained away a bit as I stood up and stretched, “Best we get out of here before you have one of your meltdowns. Don’t want the hospital staff knowing that my father is an abusive narcissist.” I walked to the door, “Oh and by the way, my name is Rome now, your son, Roman, is dead, and my pronouns are she/her.” As I skipped out of the room having the time of my life, I could taste the rage radiating off of dad even though I was out of the room. If my nerves weren’t jittery, I could almost say it felt good to rebel.
There was a lot of screaming on the car ride back. Usually, this would bring me to a bad mood, but I felt powerful and in control this time. I felt like whatever my dad keeps yelling and threatening me with didn’t matter. It can’t matter. My smile kept and even turned into my wild grin a few times throughout the ride. I realized that he’s not really yelling at me or even cares about actually punishing me. He only cares about how indignant I was to him. How disobedient. He would not ever punish me because that’d take energy and time. He doesn’t really wanna put in the effort.
This whole bullshit lecture he’s making has all been a scam the entire time. I didn’t know it before, but now it’s as clear as day. Watching him get so upset and angry with me was so much fun, like a sadistic kind of pleasure. Which is why I couldn’t help but, “Daddy, I’m so vewy sowwy ‘bout being a girl. I’ll be a good girl, daddy. I pwomise.” You wouldn’t believe how full of rage and fury he was. You could practically see the steam coming out of his ears; he was so furious.
So furious, he stopped and bellowed, “GET! OUT!!”
I shrugged and smiled, “Yes, daddy!” as I shuffled out of the car and slammed the door shut. I made sure to give him and mother the double eagle of fuck you before driving off, wheels squealing. Now I stood there on the side of the highway, starting a long-ass walk. I needed it, I needed time, and I gave myself time. Plus, I know where I am, so I’m gonna go see a good friend of mine. I hope he’s just as dreamy as he was in the dream.
I hope you all enjoyed!! This is a shorty but the next one will definitely be much longer so I hope you all stay excited for the next installment!!!
On that note, I would love for all of you to give your input on where the story should go as I don't have that many ideas so far and I'd adore to hear from all of you! I'm planning to have several side stories that are gonna kinda act like filler. Think beach episodes from anime. It doesn't matter how crazy these side stories are, just come at me with your ideas. REMEMBER: I will consider your ideas not do them explicitly. I may want to change a little or a lot of whatever idea you have. So please don't be angry with me when you see I changed your idea in some way, shape, or form.
And as always, please have a happy happy day!!!
It was not long before I arrived at Frankfurt’s house. It was decent size and sweetly placed in a nice neighborhood. I had met Frankfurt in kindergarten after both being into Pokémon. We used to hang out every day with our Gameboys and play the newest games. We somehow got every class together, and that cemented our friendship continuing even now.
I strolled up to the door and run the bell. A sweet girl of six swung open the door, “Hey Berlin!”
The girl’s brilliant light eyes lit up even brighter, “ROMAN!!!” She jumped into my arms.
“I love you too, Berlin. Is your brother home?”
She let go and replied, “Yeah, he’s upstairs. Wanna play with me instead? He’s a stinky face.”
I bent my knees a little, “Oh, I’d love to, I just have a quick thing I need to talk to Frank about, and then we can play whatever you want.”
“Whatever I want??”
“Yup! Anything at all!!” The little girl squealed and hugged me before running off to prepare whatever in her room.
“Roman, is that you?” It was Mrs. Hazel, Frankfurt’s mom.
I entered into the kitchen, “Yeah, it’s me, Mrs. H.”
“What brings you here?”
“Sorry, Mrs. H. I got into it with my dad again, haha.”
“What did you do this time?”
“Maybe had a dream which opened a life-changing door and happened to changed my name and pronouns with the med staff.”
“Oh… Oooh. That’s a big change, huh.”
“Yeah, it is. My name is Rome, and my pronouns are she/her.”
“Okay, Rome sweetie, would you like to stay for dinner?”
“I’d love to!” My grin was all goofy and happy again. I love being called my name. I love it, I love it, I love it EEEEEEEEE!
As I climbed the steps, I could hear shouting in the other room. “You mother fuckers! I’ll fill you with lead!” He’s playing one of his games again. He needs to spend less time on the game and more time with me… Oh, fuck am I really having those thoughts now? We’re not even dating… yet. What do you mean by yet? I don’t know!
I knocked on the door to hear some sort of greeting before walking in to see Frank sitting in his gaming chair, shooting whatever baddies coming at him. Looking at him now, I found him not as attractive as I fantasized. “Hi, Frank.”
“Roman? What are you doing here?”
“Oh, I was nearby and wanted to say hi.”
“Hold on a sec, guys, my friend came by.” I heard some voices coming from the headphones he was wearing. Many of them saying some very creative insults. Looking at the standing Frank closer, I couldn’t help but wonder why did my dream make him my husband? I have absolutely no attraction to this guy. If anything, I feel kinda sick from even the idea that my best friend, who is like a brother to me, could be my husband or uh do um that with me. “So, what is it?”
“What is what?”
“Don’t get smart with me, Roman. I know it when you need to tell me something. You always have that constipated look on your face.”
I could feel my body heat up from embarrassment, “I went down Devil’s ride.”
“I heard, and you got put into the hospital for it like the idiot you are.”
“Hey! It wasn’t so bad I kinda learned something about myself while knocked out.”
Frankfurt crossed his arms, “And what is that?”
“That um I uh,” I twiddled with a piece of my hair.
“That you’re gay.”
“No no no well kinda? Let me explain.”
“Then spit it out. I have a game to get back to.” More creative insults were coming from the tiny voices in the headset. Why is it so hard to tell him? He’s my very best friend, we grew up since childhood, we’re practically siblings. I literally see and interact with the Hazel Family, way more than my own family. Why is this so hard?
There was a knock on the door and entered, “Rome, Frankie, would you like some jello?” It was from Mrs. Hazel.
“I’d love some, Mrs. H!” while Frankfurt shrugged. We received the jello from Mrs. Hazel, and she left.
“Rome?” Frank queried.
“Hahaha, yeah, my name is Rome now, and” My voice turned down to a whisper, “I’m a girl now.”
“You’re a what?”
I spoke louder, “I’m a girl now, Frankfurt!”
“You don’t have boobs.” He felt my crotch, causing me to slap him. “And you definitely still have a dick.” Rubbing the slap I gave him.
I facepalmed, “I’m a girl maybe not on the outside but on the inside.” Tears of embarrassment were surfacing, “When I was knocked out, I had a dream where I lived another life as a girl, and when I woke up, I really wanted that dream to be a reality.” I sobbed as my knees gave out, “I really want to be a girl!” I felt a tight, nervous, warm embrace. My eyes met his worried, sympathetic eyes.
“I don’t really know or understand, Rome, but if it’s causing you this much pain, it must be important.” He sat back and rubbed his neck, “I don’t remember when the last time you cry like that. So, it must be important. And I’m sorry for touching you, I’m such an idiot sometimes.” He gave an award-winning, handsome smile that made my heart skip.
“No, it’s okay. I just. I don’t know.” I could taste my blush.
Fortunately, the door slammed itself opened, “There you are!” It was Berlin, “Are you done talking with brother?”
I stood up, “Yup, what are we playing?” I grinned. I really wanted to play with dolls like dream-little-girl me did.
“Follow me, and I’ll show you.” She grabbed my hand, pulling me with her. I waved goodbye to Frank, who only gave me a prayer in return, the bastard.
“Hey Berlin, guess what.”
“What?”
“Is it okay if I’m a girl around you?”
Her little eyes sparkled with happiness, “A girl like me?”
“Yup, like you! My name is Rome.”
“Okay, but you have to call me Princess Berlin?”
“Okay, silly girl.” And we played until dinner time.
Dinner time at the Hazel’s was unlike dinner time in my family. Sure, mom cooked once in a while, but she always got lazy and would slouch onto her bed for hours. Florence cooked for a bit until she went off to college. It was up to me; Florence taught me the basics, but sometimes I didn’t have the time to cook meals, or dad would scream about me cooking cuz it’s a ‘girls’ job’. Often leaving us to buy take-out. Looking at it now, I think my mother is more depressed than an enabler. This is odd because when Naples started showing mental illness signs, she readily took him to a therapist. Both my parents did. Probably they didn’t want to seem terrible and neglectful by letting what happened to Naples untreated.
Dinner time at the Hazel’s was peaceful and full of joy with good food. We’d sit around the table, and Mr. Hazel would ask us about whatever. Sometimes he’d ask me about my snails, and I show him pictures. Sometimes asks Frankfurt about whatever game he was binging at the time. Sometimes he’d ask Berlin about how her stuffies were doing. When I was younger, I would fantasize about him being my real father. I imagine all the beautiful parent and kid things we’d do together—everything I had to teach myself. Mrs. Hazel is just as wonderful and kind as Mr. Hazel. Sometimes I wish I could call them mommy and daddy, but that’s a child’s wish, and my childhood has long since taken.
“So, um kid, I heard you went down Devil’s ride.” Mr. Hazel’s voice was light but worried. It was nice that an adult was concerned about me.
“Yeah, I got a little banged up, but I don’t regret it one bit.” I replied, taking a sip of my drink, “I learned something about myself while I was asleep.”
“What’s that?”
I gave him the biggest grin possible, “I’m a girl named Rome.”
His head twisted around as though he had just taken a punch, “What brought you to this conclusion?”
“Well it started…” I explain the whole dream to them. Changing some bits here and there but generally keeping with the central theme of the dream, “… and when I woke up, I so desperately wanted to go back that I spent a while…” I could feel myself choke up, “I just really wanna be my true self like in the treat. I wanna be Rome. Even if I can’t go back into the dream, I can at least try to be Rome in reality.” The silence was the dinner table was papable. I hit all of them with a lot, and I know it’ll take time for them to process. That’s when I heard the sniffing; I looked over to see little Berlin crying. I scooped her up into my lap, “What’s wrong, princess?” A gargle and bubble of snot and tears replied back, “What was that, sweetie?”
“I wan’ u b girl too!” Her wails were loud as I rocked her back and forth, caressing her back and kissing her forehead.
“Poor baby, I am a girl. I’ll always be your big sister, okay?”
“’tay.” As she sniffled and fell right to sleep in my arms, I felt the tears roll down my face. I never felt so loved before. I knew Berlin loved me but seeing it was a totally different deal. My eyes left the little one and found everyone’s jaws hanging.
“Hmm?”
Mr. Hazel was the first to recover, “Wow, Rome, I knew you changed, but I didn’t know how much.” Oh my GOSH! He said my name. All I could do was give him a dopy, goofy grin, “You were never this…”
Mrs. Hazel, “Maternal.”
"Yes that, before the accident.”
I raised a brow, “What was I before?”
“Honestly, you were kind of angry, and I dare say fatalistic. Sometimes Frankie would have this terrified face whenever you have an accident. For example, when you got knocked out yesterday, he stayed with you until closing times.” My eyes twitched to the mortified Frank, who had the biggest flush of embarrassment. My heart did a hop and skip. “Seeing you now… You’re definitely Rome and not Roman.” He pushed his hand through his greying hair, “Which is very unfortunate for you due to your… family.”
I gave a half-smile, “Yeah, I know what you mean.”
“Rome…” He bit his lip, “I think I can speak for all of us when I say we all love you.” Mrs. Hazel and Frank nodded in agreement. No, oh no, you’re gonna make me oh no. “If you ever need a place to stay, our home is always welcome to you.” No no no, don’t do this. I can’t keep it in. I just… All three of the Hazels held me so tight as I sobbed harder than I’ve ever cried before. I… I knew they cared about me. I knew they did. I knew they loved me. I didn’t know they actually love me.
***
It was weird waking up in the Hazel house. I’ve done it several times before but never like this. It was so serene. I could’ve stayed in bed for hours if I didn’t have a little munchkin nomming on my arm like a piece of steak. Ow ow ow, the little tyke really bites down hard. I guess this is god’s way of telling me to wake up, haha. I stretched myself as I exited to the outside. Feeling the fresh air of morning is lovely. Sometimes I’ll sit in a chair for hours just soaking in the beauty.
It wasn’t long before Mrs. Hazel came out fully dressed in her work attire. I forget what she did, but I think its banking or something. I don’t remember. “Good morning, Mrs. H!” I chirped.
“Good morning, Rome. You’re up awfully early.”
I showed her the bite marks, “Berlin started her new job as a cannibal.”
The tall blonde woman snorted, “Yeah, she’s having some kind of teething phase, been chewing up all her stuffies, then blames it on a pirate crocodile named Randle Razortooth.” We both giggled at the girl’s silliness. “I need to get to work, bye.”
“Uh um, before you go.”
“Hmm?”
“Can I uh hug you?” I sheepishly smiled.
Mrs. Hazel fair face lit up, “Of course.” We embraced for some time. It was nice, really lovely. I wish it could last forever. “You know, when I was your age, I used to be so against being touched.”
“Really?”
“Yea, it wasn’t that I didn’t hate being touched, it’s that I was so scared of getting germs on me that I refused to touch anyone.” Her eyes seemed to be looking at the past rather than at me, “It’s funny when I first started dating Aachen, I wouldn’t touch him even if he paid me.”
“What changed?”
Her smile was so bright that my eyes were burning, “Love.” We stood there for several moments, “I need to get going. Bye Rome, have a better day.” She waved off to me, and I waved back.
***
Here I was back at my home. My house was a pretty decent looking home from the outside. Dad is annoying about making the yard the best and most immaculate yard every to be seen. He takes extra care of outside the house too with power washes and repaintings. But as soon as I take a step inside, the first thing you smell is stench. Not coming from the living room mind you but coming from mom’s room and yes mom has her own separate room. I try my best to keep my room tidy and smelling nice. Sometimes I’d get locked in there for hours after I would have another accident. Which is why I needed to get away from him so I could garner support from the Hazels. I knew I could count on them. They are my favorite family after all.
I tiptoed my way through the house. All I needed was whatever clothes I had, my snails, and my bike. I couldn’t bring the tank with me today, so I brought a jar to put them in and some greens for them to eat. Even though I hated my clothes, I needed to wear something before I could rummage the money to buy good clothes.
Haha, I reached it without waking anyone up. I slowly put all my clothes in a trash bag. I didn’t have many clothes since dad is very indignant about buying anything for me, even the essentials but I had enough to last me a while. I put my snails the jar and I found my helmet and bike in the garage. My bike was a little dinged up and may need some repairing to the brake system but my helmet only had a little bump. Damn this thing is tough, glad I spent extra money on it.
“I knew it.” Fuck it was my dad. “I’d knew you’d slime your way back in here.” I dropped the bag and set down the jar. Of course, he wakes up just as everything was going to plan.
“Hey daddy, I’m sorry about making you mad, I didn’t mean to.” I spoke as innocently as possible. His face turns reddish with anger. I really shouldn’t be roweling him up. “Seriously, I’m sorry. It was a joke that I took too far.”
Dad calmed down just a bit, “Well good, you can start your forgiveness buy stopping whatever nonsense you’re doing right now-”
“I can’t do that.”
“WHAT?!”
“I said, I can’t do that!”
He clinched his teeth, “You’re my son, you’re supposed to listen to me. Now get your fucking ass back in this house.”
My brows furrowed as I got into a defensive stance, “No! I’m going to go live with the Hazels.”
“All I want is the best for you son, now come back inside.”
I snorted, “The best? Really? You want the best for me?”
“Yes, I am your father, and I want the best for all my children.”
“Did you want the best for me when you sent me to that death cult, Vatican? Did you want the best for Florence when you treated her like some pet you’d sell off to some old rich guy? Did you want the best for Naples when you let Uncle Marathon rape the poor boy multiple time?”
"He didn’t rape-”
“DON’T GIVE ME THAT SHIT!!! I FUCKING WATCHED THEM!!! I saw it happened; you remember that day just as well as I do. Don’t change the memory to fit with your delusion.” My heart pound hard like an artillery shell as we both stood there in awkward silence, “If you have nothing else to say then I’m leaving.” I picked up my stuff, started walking, but stopped, “Oh and by the way, I am Rome Jackey Kellerston. I am a girl, I have always been a girl, and not you or anyone will stop me from living my truth.” Dad just stood like a statue, you could see in his eyes that so many emotions flooded him, but it didn’t matter because I was already outside and away from the house.
“Rome!” A voice came from behind, it was Florence’s friend. The one she brought from college who was staying with us for the summer. She was a very pretty with black hair and chocolate eyes with dark caramel skin.
“Riyadh? Why are you here?”
“Oh, I was totally watching your badass speech.” She rubbed her arm, “I’m an early riser.”
“Thanks for thinking it was badass, I guess. To be honest I’m about to cry and/or piss myself.” I could feel my knees wobble.
“Still that was some badass courage you have. I’m very proud of you!”
I flushed, “Oh thank you. I need to leave before Vatican finally figures out what to do.”
“Okay see ya!”
I had taken one step before I realized something, “You’re gay, aren’t you?”
Riyadh’s grin was very mischievous, “Very.”
“My sister’s gay too?”
“She’s pan, but very gay when I’m around.”
“Tell my sister that she has the hottest girlfriend I’ve ever seen. Also, tell Naples and her that I love them.”
“Damn right I am, girl! I’ll definitely send your message.” She did a cute left-handed salute before skipping back towards the house. I knew those two were together. They were so handsy and loving with each other that while I was obvious, then I still thought they were incredibly adorable together.
With everything accomplished, today is looking to be a good day.
I decided to try making a much longer chapter this round. I hope you all enjoy, and as always, have a happy happy day!!!
It was early morning at the Hazel house when I had a broom and dustpan in my hand going everywhere with hardwood and sweeping any and everything I could. Next, I vacuumed everywhere with carpet and dust cleaned anywhere and everywhere: the walls, ceiling fans, shelves, etcetera. Then I wiped off the counters in both bathrooms and kitchen. Finally, I was washing plates and making breakfast when Mr. Hazel walked in.
“Hey, Rome, mighty early.” He sniffed, “Mmm, that smells good, wha cha making?”
I smiled, “I’m just making muffins, I found some in the cabinet.”
“Ooo, haven’t had muffins in a while.” Frankfurt came down, scratching and yawning, “Wasn’t expecting to see you up this early.”
Well, SOMEONE was vacuuming, and it woke me up.” He accused, glaring at me with a joking smile.
“If you didn’t stay up until two in the morning, you wouldn’t be so tired.” I retorted, “Plus, you should be thanking me. I made muffins.”
Frank rolled his eyes at me as he went back upstairs, “Tell me when they’re done.”
“Boys.” I snorted. “Would you like some coffee?”
“I would love some!”
It wasn’t long before Mrs. Hazel and Berlin were up. Berlin was raving about the muffins, praising me the best chefs ever after her mother. Good call, kid, good call. I had two muffins before I started cleaning up.
“I can do that, sweetie, how about you go play for a little bit.” Mrs. Hazel said.
“I’m fine, I like doing dishes.” I don’t like doing dishes, but I couldn’t let the Hazels down.
Mr. and Mrs. Hazel took a glance at each other before the missus replied, “Okay.” Then proceeded to them me where all the cabinets are.
After breakfast, I cleaned the stairs and the upstairs since I didn’t want to wake up the little one earlier. Afterward, I started working on my bike. It wasn’t in the best shape looking at it closer. The bike's whole braking part seemed to be broken, not to mention the chain was messed up. I’ve done bike maintenance before since I only really have the one and can’t afford another. I did what I could by hand and without help. Which was a lot surprisingly. I had to look up some YouTube videos on Mr. Hazel’s laptop but I got a lot of things fixed. It was almost done, I just needed a few more parts. Which would cost money I don’t have.
It’s been a couple days since my declaration of… war? Girlhood? Declaration of independence at least. I vowed myself since the Hazels were so kind and loving to me that I’d repay them anyway I can. But something has been on my mind since that day. I had said something unexpected, “I’ve always been a girl”. Have I? Have I always been a girl and I didn’t even know? I looked up the phrase ‘I want to be a girl’ it sent me to this website called Reddit and its… threads? Sub-threads? To a part of the website called r/egg_irl. There were so many relatable memes that it hurts. I also found the word: Transgender. I think I heard this word before when Vatican was watching the news. It was used in a very negative context, but either way it described how I was feeling, I guess. Anyway, I thought back before the day I went down Devil’s ride. The life I lived before was very blurry looking back at it.
I searched deeper before being forced into that death camp. Why did I got sent to that death camp? I know my dad wanted me to be closer to god but I don’t remember why. Well that doesn’t matter now. Now what does matter is feeding Shelly, Slimy, and Dr. Slugger. They were having a heck of a time sliming around their new home and eating the food I got them. It has been fun watching them go.
“Sissy, sissy.” It was Berlin. She’s been calling me sissy and I’ve been loving every second of it.
“Yes, princess?”
“Can we play together?”
“Of course, baby!”
Playing with Berlin is a dream come true. We had an exquisite tea party that was interrupted by a declaration of war from the Barbie Queendom. We conscripted and gathered out troops to fight the menace. It was a chaotic massacre of fluff, stuff, and plastic with a brutal and total war where many innocent and military casualties were lost. In the end, the only ones who won were those who survived to see their families. I never knew playing could be this dramatic and exciting. I felt like I was in some historical fantasy land with history being made from fluff and plastic. It was fantastic! Long live the Fluffy Empire!!
I was having so much fun that I didn’t even notice the time or smell when I heard, “Kids, dinner is ready!” I ran downstairs piggy backing Berlin who was a giggly little baby. We sat down to have dinner. Dinner was delicious as always. I savored each bite of food with happiness. I’d get to eat like this every day. I barely had one meal a day let alone two or even three. When I was finished, I started cleaning up my plate and the other plates.
“Oh no, sweetie, let me do that. You’ve done enough for one day.” Mrs. Hazel said, she took the plate out of my hand.
“Can I please help?”
“You’ve done enough of that for today. How about you go play?”
Mr. Hazel, “We’re about to start an excellent game of UNO, would you like to join us?”
Me, “I’d absolutely love to but I really need to help. I really really need to.”
Mrs. Hazel, “Why is that, sweetie?”
“Because because because.” Why is wet stuff coming out of my eyes?
“’cause I’m afraid of you hating me.”
Mrs. Hazel held me tight, “I’ll never hate you.”
“No no, I just…” I looked away as my voice whispered, “You’ve all been so kind to me and I really really really want to repay it anyway I can.”
“You can do that by being a kid and having fun.” Mrs. Hazel whispered.
“Okay.” I said solemnly as I slid my feat towards Mr. Hazel. I really need to help. Really really need to help. But but but I need to help they’re so kind to me. I have to repay. I have to, or else they’ll hate me. I have to. I have to. Oh, what’s this fuzzy, warm feeling? I was covered by Hazels. They all embraced me in the warmest, happiest blanket of love I’ve ever felt. I couldn't help but ugly cry.
Mr. Hazel, “I think this is a good part to tell you that your parents gave guardianship to us.”
My eyes went wide as saucers, “They did?” Is it weird to feel happy and sad at the same time?
Mrs. Hazel, “Welcome to the Hazel family, Rome.”
Hello there! I hope everyone enjoyed this installment of Adrenaline Jackey!! Tomorrow is going to be my birthday so I'm not posting or writing any new installments until Monday. I wish you all a happy happy day!!!
The cold wind penetrates me to the bone as I walk through the snow-covered plain. My only protection from the wind is a tuxedo I wore for the party. The snow seeps into my shoes causing my feet to burn from the onset of frostbite.
The snowfall was even worse. The winds whipped it as fast as a professional pitcher. The snowflakes pelted me like someone was casting a frost shot spell. All I could do to stand it was clench my teeth and take the pain.
Through the winds and the whipping snowfall, I could see something house shaped. I take a deep breath as I got closer to the shape.
It was exactly what I saw. A house. A log house in the middle of some snow-covered plane. I burst into the house shutting the door behind me quickly. I take a relieved sigh as I fall into a deep bawl.
I was at a party for the dastardly rich. When I say dastardly, I mean these people were the stereotypical snooty rich folk. Who had way too much money to care about what other’s thought and felt. I was one of them. I didn’t like acting as I did, but it was expected of me by my father. Thinking about his name makes me want to blow this house to smithereens.
He always had it out for me since I developed my ethereal form at thirteen. He was jealous that I had magic and he didn’t. He didn’t like the fact that I am more feminine than most guys, my big lilac eyes and elven face makes me look like a beautiful exotic girl even if I have short, neatly combed auburn hair.
I guess I’m at fault too. I followed him. Did what he told me just so he would love me like he did before I became an elven beauty. I hoped and prayed that the gods would give me the paternal love I’ve so desperately wanted.
My pleas all went in vain for today my father did the unthinkable. He got another mage to emergency teleport me to this place. By emergency teleport, I mean banished, or at least it feels like I was banished.
All I could think of is the line from The Assassination of Julius Caesar.
‘Et Tu, Brute?’ I giggle at my own thoughts as I pulled on the ley lines of this place. I feel the essence flow through me. I focus on my feet, slowly heating them up. If I defrost them too fast then I could lose my feet. I then pull more essence into me. I close my eyes and focus on my body. Slowly heating it up.
It felt like hours before my body felt normal again as the sun had already set on the snow-covered plane. I stand up and casually hold my hands out with palms facing up. I focus my essence out, making light rather than heat. The essence flowed out of me and shaped into a ball of light.
The light was too intense, so I pull back a bit of essence. I then moved it above my head. The log house was bare of any furnisher or possessions.
“I have to figure out a way to get out of here,” I say to no one in particular. I put my hand in my mouth in a thinking gesture. ‘Teleport?’ was all I could think of. The thing is about teleportation. It can only be done with a spell circle or a disposable object with the spell imbued.
Unfortunately for me, I didn’t study spells. I only focused on my raw magic. As I was forbidden to learn anything about spellcraft. Another reason why I hate my father.
“If I’m going to get out of here. I’m going to have to teleport without a spell circle. I don’t know how I’m going to do it, but I’ll have to figure out something.” I say to myself. “For now, let’s sleep.”
When I wake up, it wasn’t even half as cold as it was when I first got here. I didn’t need a fire because I could just concentrate on my essence to warm me up. It’s exhausting to do, but it’s better than hypothermia.
I stride out of the log cabin to survey. It was a snow-covered desert. Luckily, I’ll never worry about water, but the food is another thing I’ll have to worry about. I focus the essence on me and tightly secure myself with it. I then close my eyes and flow the essence above the ground. Slowly pulling me along with it. I feel the air resist me as I elevated higher in altitude. The heat from the sun kept me from being too cold.
When I am satisfied, I open my eyes to the landscape below me. My jaw opens slightly with awe of the beautiful snow-covered plane. I feel myself losing grip of my control of essence. I focus on it, regaining that control.
I take a deep breath as I look in front of me. There was a tundra not far from me. Maybe a half a day’s walk. I focus on the essence to turn me around. Behind me was nothing but more of the wasteland.
I descend down with grace and fall on my back, into the snow, panting heavily. Flying isn’t very easy to do. Especially without a vessel.
After a few minutes of laying in the snow, my stomach growls, signaling that I need food. I get up and go back to the log cabin. I sit Indian style and focus on turning essence into nutrients throughout my whole body. I picked up this trick when I was doing some very heavy gaming and didn’t feel like eating. It takes about four hours to successfully convert enough essence to nutrients to satisfy my body. I’ll need to go out hunting soon, but after a doing flying magic. I barely have enough strength to go the distance. Instead of doing four hours of essence-nutrient conversion. I do it for eight. Giving myself a feeling of being full. I lay down on the bare floor and focus on my essence to keep my body warm as I drift into the dream realm.
I do stretches as I am getting ready for the trek to the tundra. I get into the runner’s position and focus essence on my legs.
“Get ready,” I say taking a deep breath. “Set,” tensing my muscles for the run. “GO!” I sprint off as fast as I could. I’m using essence to increase the speed and efficiency of my muscles. Providing more oxygen than my blood can normally carry, along with repairing the microfractures in the muscles. All of this is allowing me to make the twelve hours walk a six-hour run. I’m also building muscle mass rapidly in my legs.
When I came to the edge of the tundra. I stop and sit there for a quick meditation. I used a lot of essence getting here. It isn’t like flight, where I’m using more than I can gather, so I didn’t lose a lot of stamina. After the meditation, I walk through the tundra.
When I get to the middle of the tundra, I sit down and close my eyes. I then gather essence. After a minute, I disperse all the gathered essence as far as I could, using the dispersal to detect any sign of life.
I detected something hot not but a mile from me. I stand up and run that way all the while dispersing my essence echolocation towards that direction. The target was moving very slowly.
When I get even closer, I see an elk with the magical echolocation. I stop running and use essence to bend all light and sound around me. Making me undetectable by ear or eye. I walk straight up to a three-headed elk. I slap my hand right on the elk, lifting my invisibility and soundproofing. Quickly, I move my essence to the elk’s heart and crush it. The elk tries to escape only to fall dead. At least I know I’m not in Antarctica.
“Now, how in the world am I going to get this elk back to the cabin.” I muse. I use essence to mask the smell of a dead elk. I do not want any predators stealing my food after all.
I sit on my meal and ponder the question I spoke of. An idea pops into my head.
“If I can’t go home, I’ll make a home here… in the tundra… where there are no trees.” I facepalm at the stupidity I just spouted. Then I came up with another idea. Dragging my prey with me, I came to the nearest hill. Using the essence to form a shield around my hand, I cut into the rock to outline where I’m going to dig. I then touch the middle of the outline and slowly dig around it. When I got to a point where I was satisfied. I strengthen my arms and pull the filling out. I then carve a room into the hill. I cut a then part of the filling and poke a hole in the middle of it. I made the thing into a door by simply using essence to repair and cut it.
I made a separate room and chilled the air to turn the room into a refrigerator. I bring the elk into the room and dismantle it. Dismantling animals for their meat and other things is a lot easier with essence. I made use of the fur to create better clothes than the suit I had on. I threw off my torn tux and put on my new clothes. Sewing with magic is so much easier than doing it by hand.
I sit in the main room of my little rock apartment. Staring at the wall. I still didn’t know where I was or how to get out of here. My only hope is to find a local that lives here or teleport. Teleporting is a better idea. Then an idea came to me.
“Warp hole,” I say enthusiastically to the wall. Warp holes bend time and space. Magic can do a lot of cool stuff, but bending reality then cutting a hole into it to get to the other side could lead me to another dimension if I’m not careful. It’s also going to have to take major concentration and an amount of essence not known to mages. I start carving into the wall of the items I need.
1. I need a vessel that is synchronized with me
2. I need to practice my control with essence and create new magic
3. I need to also make my own spell language and spell annulus.
Number one and two will be easy but will take time to do. Number three is going to be difficult. Spell languages tend to be language imbued with power. Kind of like the Dragon language from Skyrim. Most mages use Latin as it’s easier to learn with words similar to English and other languages. I’m betting I can make a more simplistic spell language.
Spell annuluses are going to be an interesting one. The only annuluses I’ve seen are ones in anime. Particularly in Full Metal Alchemist. I don’t know how they are made in real life, but I’m going to have to make my own.
For the past few days, I’ve been messing around with gravity magic. The flying magic I did before was way too difficult. I thought if I make myself a zero-g environment a few centimeters away from my skin. Then I could just float around. The problem is, gravity is one of the wonders of the world. No one knows how it’s actually created or why it works the way it does. It, by itself, is magic. At least in science.
Magic is very unknown still. You can create stuff from thin air and bend the laws of physics, but only if you have the control and discipline to achieve the impossible. Also, luck of manifesting your ethereal form. Something that, like gravity, is very unknown to the world.
Ethereal manifestations started happening forty years ago to kids hitting puberty. It was thought of as some weird genetic thing until the kids produced magic. All the kids are some form of magical lifeform. You know, the things you hear from fantasy. Elves, fairies, mermaids, djinn, etc. all are part of ethereal form. Hell, there was this one guy who got gender bent into an angel. I can’t imagine how that felt like. About one out of a hundred kids manifest.
Me, I’m just an elf. A bit of a different elf because of my feminine appearance, but an elf all the same. I’m not bothered by my appearance so much. I just wish guys would stop hitting on me as I’m not into men. Ethereal manifestation does not change your sexual orientation. No matter how much you blame it.
I bent the space around me to allow me to float. It’s hard to explain how I did it. I simply thought of myself being in neutral buoyancy water. It was really fun, floating around like an astronaut. The only problem is I didn’t have a break, so I ran right into the mountainside. God that hurt. I learned, breaking an arm is super painful. Yes, I’ve never broken an arm before. What can I say? I never went out often due to my dad being embarrassed by me. I’m starting to think I have daddy issues.
Today I’m going to try something different with the gravity magic. I’m going to give myself a zero-g field as I’ve been calling it and use essence to move me around. Since I don’t have to lift my whole weight. I can just fly around and it’s more efficient.
I stand in the snow and close my eyes. I focus on producing a zero-g field and get this feeling of being weightless. I then grab a hold of myself with essence and float slowly up. I climb altitude higher and higher until I feel satisfied. I open my eyes to see the beautiful tundra below. I stare in awe for a second then fly.
Feeling the wind-resisting my body is adrenaline-inducing. Looking down and see the ground below from so high up is adrenaline-inducing. Flying is just a huge adrenaline rush. I pull on myself harder. The wind kicked up. Luckily, I have my new clothes, so I’m not very cold along with heating my body up magically.
Even though it takes less essence to do my type of flying. It still takes a lot out of me. I head back and have lunch. I think I could start traveling to find out where am I. I have to guess that I’m in another world. Hopefully not a cold one.
It is better if I start heading south where I can farm and find trees. Wood is a thing you make vessels with. That and metal. Copper is really good in amplifying your magic. Wood is good for controlling magic. You can tell which items do what because of their conductive or insulative properties. Despite my father being a total shit. I learned some stuff on the internet just out of curiosity and spite.
I head back home for the evening and have dinner. Sleeping is so much easier now I can suspend myself with the zero-g field.
Morning came and I pack up to head south. I look at the sun and try to remember if it was right or left of the sun that was south. I just take a guess and say it’s right. I didn’t have much to pack up. Only a water bottle I created from the elk liver. After saying goodbye to my lovely apartment. I take off south, or I think it’s south.
How do you like this new story. I don't know how much I'm going to work on it, but it's the start if I want to pick it back up. I think I'm going to start outlining my project rather than free write.
A white-haired girl walks down the middle of the shadow of death. There is nothing in the barren wasteland besides craters and tree stumps. The wind kicks up the dirt and grime.The girl is not fazed by the flying layer of dust. Not a speck of the filth touches her beautiful fair skin and none penetrates her glowing blue eyes. She abruptly starts sprinting to the top of a hill and lays down. She unslings her rifle and aims at a black-haired, red-eyed man.
She takes a deep breath as flashbacks to the beginning and before this apocalypse flowed through her mind. Memories of her life as a little boy and his parents. Memories of his first crush and the love of his life. Memories of joining the military and going into special forces. Memories of his newborn son. Memories of the experiment that changed the world forever turning him into this. Memories of finding his wife and child brutally murdered by the same man she was aiming at.
She pulls the trigger slowly as a tear rolled down her cheek.
Had this idea in my head. Thought I would write about it
Because I care
Brent Blue is a man who hasn't aged a day since his sixteenth birthday. He's coming back to his hometown of Pennsylvania in hopes to settle down after a decade since he left it. He comes back to find more than he thought he would.
It’s been some time since I’ve come back to my home city in Pennsylvania. It’s been a decade since I last saw the sign ‘Hattiesburg’. The weather is still the same New England winter. Cold and wet as it was an hour away from Lake Erie, one of the great lakes.
I drive through the city. A lot has changed and a lot hasn’t changed. The stores mostly haven’t changed. The schools have changed a lot as they have expanded them. I grimace as I remember the bullying I endured during my school days.
“BEEP!” barks the car behind me. I snap out of my daze and start going the speed limit. I take a left into my old house’s driveway. The place hasn’t changed at all since I left it a decade ago. Shutting off the car and walking to the house, my mom came out giving me a bright smile.
“Hi, Brent!” Giving me a hug.
“Hi, mom” I hug her back.
“Come on inside. I’ll make you some tea.” She walks towards the door gesturing me to follow her
“Ok mom,” I follow her indoors, taking off my shoes, and plopping on the couch. I turn on the television and stared blankly at it as I waited for mom to set up the tea. A minute later, she walks into the living room and sits in a chair beside the couch.
“So, how are you?” Mom initiates the small talk.
“I’m going pretty good actually. I’ve become a multimillionaire since the last time you saw me.”
Mom's eyes went wide, “Really? That’s wonderful, Brent! How much money do you have?”
“Mom, I can’t tell you that as that would end badly for me and you. I’ll just tell you I have close to ten digits and I’m expecting to hit ten by the time I turn forty.”
“That’s incredible! How did you earn it?”
“Well, first I somehow won the lottery and then started using the money for investments in real estate, stock, etc. A bunch of Venture Capitalism. I’ve had a lot of luck with that.”
“Then why did you come back here instead of buying a mansion or something?”
“Because I was getting bored with making money. It’s cool and everything. Having a lot of money, but I had no one to share it with. That’s why I came back home. I’m hoping to settle down here.”
“Why here? I mean, the last time you came here. You weren’t exactly on good terms with anyone. Hell, if I was you, I would’ve never come back after what happened.”
“Well, even if I was bullied and dad was murdered. I didn’t hate this place. I just needed time.”
“I understand.”
The teapot squeals letting us know tea was ready. Mom left to get it. I get up and walk out the front door. I inhaled the New England winter air as I heard a boy scream, “FAGGOT!” I whip my head to the right to find five boys surrounding a small kid.
I walk swiftly towards them as I shout, “STOP! What you’re doing right now.”
The boys didn’t even hesitate as they disperse. The petite kid didn’t look too beat up, but from how dirty he is, I couldn’t tell. His clothes are ragged and have unmanaged, dirty, long chestnut hair that hid the majority of his face except for his left eye.
“Are you ok?” I ask him as I take a step forward. In response, he crawls back with a frightened look on his face. I crouch to make myself less threatening. “I’m not here to hurt you. I just want to help.” I hold my hand out, gesturing for him to grab it.
“GET OFF MY LAWN YOU FILTHY RAT!” An old man shrieks as he hobbles with a cane in his hand. I turn to him and then back to the kid. The kid was gone.
“Well, that was interesting. I wonder who was that kid.” I muse to myself walking back to the house. Mom was standing in the front door with both our cups of tea. She hands me one as we walk back into living room. “Thanks, mom.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie.”
“Who was that kid?”
“Which one?”
“The petite boy.”
“Oh him, I don’t know much more than that he’s homeless, but anyone can guess that just by looking at him.”
A kid all by himself? Isn’t that illegal? Why hasn’t anyone helped him yet? Is he invisible or something? I mean, I turn my head away from him for a second and he disappears. I let my thoughts drift about the kid as mom and I sat there in silence.
“Brent?” Mom calls snapping me out of my thoughts.
“Yeah?”
“You ok?”
“Yeah, I’m just thinking.”
“Alright, I need to do my evening workouts. You should unpack your stuff. You’ll find that your bed is the way it was when you left it.”
“Thanks, mom.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie.” I turn to go upstairs to be interrupted with, “And Brent?”
“Yeah, Mom?”
“Welcome back.” Mom walks away leaving me with a broad smile. It feels good to be back.
The next day, I decided to start doing a morning jog. I wasn’t unhealthy or anything, but I needed to do something besides what I did before I came here. It was a nice day for a run anyway.
I got in about five minutes of running before I heard a somewhat familiar voice call, “Brent Blue?” I turn around to have a somewhat familiar face and golden blonde hair walking towards me.
“Do I know you?” I inquire the woman.
“I’m Brandy.” Everything clicked.
“You’re Brandy Dixon.” Brandy was the one who I talked to sometimes. She was nice but really shy. “Look at you. You changed so much since the last time I saw you.”
“Yeah, and you did change a day.” Thanks for reminding me of my childish appearance. I was hoping as the years went by. I would look older than sixteen. People still sometimes think I have a fake license.
I smile, “Sometimes I think I’m immortal.”
She giggles and says, “So, how are you?”
“I’m good. I decided to come back after I had gotten bored of being alone. You?”
“I’m married with beautiful twins and one on the way.”
“That’s awesome! who’s the lucky man?”
“Woman actually,” She paused, “I learned I was into women in college”
I blink twice at that then say, “Good that you found herself. The last time I saw you. You were very shy. It’s nice to see someone come out of that shell.”
“Thanks, the family is going to go to a local restaurant tonight. Do you want to come by and get to know what has gone on with our lives since high school?”
Feel a bit nervous, I reply, “I don’t want to be a bother.”
“Nonsense! I really need an adult to talk to besides other parents.”
“Well, if you’re fine with me. I’ll come. Where are the place and what time?”
“We’ll be at Peter’s Pizza Pies around six o’clock. Want me to put my contact info on your smartphone?”
“Sure.” I quickly pull out my cell phone and pull up the ‘add new contact’ page. I give her my phone. A minute later, she gives me it back.
“It was nice seeing you, Brent.”
“You too.”
“I’ll see you tonight.” She walks away. Peter’s Pizza Pies? That’s a new one.
I make it to the restaurant right at six.
“Perfect timing.” I muse as I walk through the front entrance.
“Hello, welcome to Peter’s pies. How many?”
“A friend of mine invited me to eat with her and her family.”
“Alright, sir, have a nice night.”
“You too,” I say as I walk off to find Brandy.
“Brent!” I hear from behind me. I turn and see Brandy with a beautiful wife who is really pregnant sitting with her twins. They seem to be about middle school age.
“Hey Brandy!” She walks up and gives me a hug.
“Glad you could make it.”
“Glad to be here.” I sit down and so does Brandy.
“Let me introduce you.” She gestures to her wife. “This is Erika,” she gestures to the twins “This is Jessie and James.”
“Hello, I’m Brent Blue.”
A waiter came up and asks, “Sir, do you want something to drink?”
“A coke please,” I reply. “Jessie James. That’s pretty neat. How old are you two?” I ask the twins. The waiter gave me my drink. I give her a quick “thanks” and she walks off.
James shies away, but Jessie replies enthusiastically, “We just turned twelve.” James just nods in agreement.
“How cool? Are you in middle school”
“Boring as elementary school.” Jessie answers and James nods again in agreement. An idea came up to my mind.
“Do you two know of a petite boy with dirty brown hair with ragged clothes? He tends to cover his whole face, but his left eye with her hair”
The two looks at me thoughtfully, but Jessie answers “You mean Charlie Davis?”
“Am I correct? I never got his name.”
James softly says, “Yeah, he’s a friend of mine.”
“Can you tell me about him?
James smiles, “He’s a loner most of the time, but he works hard and helps people in a subtle way. I haven’t seen him at school much since his parents died a couple years ago. Why?”
“Because when I saw him he looked homeless.”
Tears formed in James’s eyes, “He was my only friend besides Jessie. I can’t stand to see him suffer.”
“It’ll be ok. I’ll work something out.”
Erika’s, Brandy’s, and Jessie’s jaws drop. They stared at me like I just grew five more arms.
“What?” I ask them.
“Nothing, it’s just…” Brandy pauses.
“Just that James doesn’t talk to anyone. Especially strangers and men.”
Huh, I wonder what’s different about me? “Huh,"
“Why are you so interested in him?” Erika asks curiously.
“Well, I was outside my house when I saw five boys gang up on him. I manage to make them retreat. When I turned away from him for a second. He disappeared before I could ask him if he wanted to come with me.”
“Huh, well, it’s not like you’re not going to see him again. Anyway, what have you been up to since we last saw each other.” Brandy asks.
“You did hear about my dad being murdered, right?”
“Yeah,” Brandy says solemnly.
“After that, I had enough of this town and let. Since then I won the lottery and started investing. When I had enough money, I decided that I needed to settle down, and so I came back.”
“How much is enough money.”
“Enough to keep me and my future family comfortable for the rest of our lives.”
“Come on tell me the amount.”
“I can’t do that. You know, people here and they’ll blackmail me or worse.”
“Can you at least tell me the digits?”
“10.”
“10!?’ everyone blurts.
“Yeah, ten. Well, close to ten. It should be ten by the time I’m forty.”
“Wow, I didn’t know we were sitting next to a multimillionaire on the verge of billionaire,” Erika whispers.
“So, what do you use that money for, mostly,” Jessie asks
“Anything I need and charities.”
“Don’t you splurge?”
“No why?”
“NO WHY!? Because I would expect anybody with that amount of money to splurge once in a while. If I was you. I would be buying a car for later, a new phone, and a bunch of other things.”
“Meh, money doesn’t buy the things I really want. It only keeps me comfortable.”
The waiter comes over and asks, “Are you ready to order?”
“Yes,” Brandy says, “I would like a pepperoni pizza for the twins and a supreme for me and her.” She gestures to her wife.
The waiter looks to me, “You, sir?”
“I’ll have what they’re having.” I gesture to the twins. The waiter walks off.
“You eat like a kid.” Brandy jokes.
“I never was fond of anything green and edible.”
“I thought he was a kid.” Jessie states.
“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” I told her sarcastically.
“Any day.” Jessie and Brandy proudly reply then everyone bursts into giggles. Even James.
The rest of the dinner was fun, the pizza was amazing, and I made a friend out of Brandy. Good, because I don’t have very many friends as I was a recluse before coming here.
Two weeks flew by since I came back to Hattiesburg. It’s also been two weeks since I last saw Charlie. I can’t get him off my mind. He reminds me of me when I was his age. I really hope he isn’t like me, but it seems like he is. Getting bullied just because he’s smaller and weaker. Because he isn’t well off as other people. Just thinking about the little guy being beaten because of what he can’t control, makes me furious.
For two weeks, I’ve been spending a lot of time cleaning Brandy’s home along with taking care of the children as Brandy has to work and Erika doesn’t have the same ability anymore. James really warmed up to me. He talks to me about a lot of stuff. James is very imaginative. The more I talk to him, the more I learn just how imaginative he is. We mostly talk through doing chores. Jessie talks to me too, but she has a lot of friends she hangs out with instead. I also asked him more about Charlie. He just gave me what he told me two weeks ago.
Ten minutes into my morning jog and I see a poster. The poster says, ‘Help wanted: Not enough teachers at the local middle school due to an investigation on the former principal and faculty. Please see or call the school at (717)555-555’
“Jeez, how much could you possibly fuck up? Maybe I’ll go see what’s this about. I need something to kill time.” I muse. I tore off the poster and head back home.
When I get home, I took a shower and did other hygiene. Then made myself some tea and called the number.
The phone clicks and I hear an electronic, “Hello?”
“Hello? I’m Brent Blue, and I was hoping to ask if I could substitute.”
“Oh my god, you have saved me, Mr. Blue. I’m Mr. Philips, the current principal in charge of Hattiesburg middle. Only some people have answered this call. Come by the middle school, we’ll get you sorted.” The phone clicks before I could even answer. Not like I had anything to say, but it’s a bit rude not to say goodbye.
When I get to the middle school. I go into the entrance and to the office. There was a middle age secretary sitting there furiously doing paperwork.
“Um, hello?” I greet the secretary.
She looks up for a moment and says, “What are you doing here? Get back to the high school.”
I sigh, “I’m Mr. Blue.”
“Yeah right. You’re young enough to be my child. Where is your proof?”
I pull out my ID and show it to her. Her face went white.
I sigh again, “Where is Mr. Philips?”
She points to the hall behind her and squeaks, “Down that hall and the door on the left.”
I walk to that door and knock. I hear a “come in” and open the door. Mr. Philips sounds exactly like how he did on the phone. Black and wears a nice suit.
“I suppose you must be Mr. Blue. I don’t exactly like to employ kids.”
“Good thing I’m not a kid.” I sit down.
“How old are you?”
“Thirty this year. My birthday was 3 months ago, in November.”
“Wow, you look as young as sixteen.”
“I know, when I did real estate no one took me seriously until I showed them what I’m capable of. Now, I’m retired and looking to settle, so I came back home.”
“Retired at thirty? How?”
“Well, I’ll be frank. I’m a multimillionaire and my projected gross income will put me as a billionaire in ten years if everything goes smoothly. I came back here because I don’t have anything else to do. I also need to tell you that I’m not interested in money.”
“Back? Meaning this is your hometown? Thanks, we are really tight right now.”
“Yes, I left after my father was murdered. Remember Frank Blue?”
“Not personally, but I’ve heard about the murder. I’m sorry it ended that way.”
“It’s weird, I thought I hated this city, but a decade later I came right back. Homesick, I guess.”
“Well, let’s get this interview on the way. Being that you are a multimillionaire. You much know a lot about accounting and dealing with money in general.”
“Yeah, for the most part.”
“It’s too bad that all the math classes were taken. What about 6th-grade science? How much do you know about science?”
“Well, it was my highest grade in school when I was here.”
“Good, do you think you can do it?”
“No doubt.”
“You can start tomorrow as today is a Saturday.”
“Thank you, Mr. Philips.” I get up to shake his hand.
“No, thank you, Mr. Blue.” He shakes my hand firmly.
The next day, I was in my classroom. The classroom walls were devoid of life. They were just blank and bland. I’m definitely going to spend some money on this.
The students loudly walk in. Chatting and yelling at each other. James and Jessie come in my class and notices me.
They quickly run up to me and hug me. “What are you doing here?” They both ask me.
“Well the school needed help and I had nothing to do. I thought I would get my lazy bones off the couch and do something.” James and Jessie giggles at that. The students are all staring at me. “Take a seat, you two. The class is about to begin.” They both nod and walk to their seats. The bell finally rings and I walk in front of the class. “Good morning class, I’m Mr. Blue. I’ll be your substitute teacher starting today.”
A girl snarks, “You surely don’t look like a teacher.”
“Good, because I’m not. I’m the guy who’s going to help you learn rather than teach.”
“You look like you are in high school.” A boy points out.
“I know, sometimes I think I’m immortal.” The kids giggle at that. “I’ll start class after I take role.” I pick up a clipboard and start listening off the name. It wasn’t long until I called out, “Charlie Davis?” The classroom went silent. “Charlie Davis,” I call out again. “I guess he’s---“ I was interrupted by the door opening and Charlie shuffling through with his head in a downcast. He walks to an empty seat sits down and lays his head down. “Nice timing, Charlie. You came in when I was about to go to the next name.” Charlie says nothing. I sigh and continue my role call. When I was done, I ask the class enthusiastically, “Alright class, you ready to learn?”
“No.” groans the class.
“Well, today we aren’t learning about science. Today we are learning about each other.”
“Each other?” A girl says.
“Yes, each other. I’ve been gone for a long time, and I just came back to this city. I barely know anyone besides Jessie and James there” I point to both the twins. The class giggles. “We’ll go in alphabetic order. We have only an hour, so please be quick.” A few students later and it’s Charlie’s term. “So, Charlie, tell us about yourself.” I walk over to his desk
“Pass.” He softly says.
“Come on Charlie.” A girl says, “Everyone else is doing it.”
“Yeah Charlie.” A boy says. Charlie sits up and stares me right in the eyes. I didn’t notice before, but they were so, well green. A beautiful emerald that seems dull and dead. His face stays expressionless.
“I said, I pass.” His voice uses is monotoned.
“I can’t force you Charlie, but stay for break.”
“Oooooooo!” says the class collectively. We carry on with the class until the bell rings. The class dismissed. Jessie and James gave me hugs and continued. Everyone left, but Charlie. I close the door and pulled up a chair in front of his desk.
“So, Charlie, what’s your problem?”
“Nothing.”
“You sure it’s nothing?”
Charlie pauses and thinks for a second, “Why should you care about my life?”
I inhale and exhale then sigh, “Want me to tell you the truth?”
“Sure, knock yourself out.”
“I look at me when I look at you.”
“I’m not you though.”
“I know, but I was bullied and beaten. I know how it feels to lose a parent too. Especially as abruptly as you have.”
Charlie gets up and shouts, “WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT BEING BEATEN AND STARVED BY PEOPLE WHO IS SUPPOSE TO PROTECT YOU? HUH?” Charlie starts to walk fast, but I catch him and pull him into an embrace.
I look into Charlie’s beautiful emerald eyes and say, “Nothing, I just want to protect you.” Tears start rolling down Charlie’s face. “Ever since I met you, I couldn’t get you off my mind.” I pause, “I don’t know you very well, and you don’t know me, but I feel as if I’m connected to you in some way.”
“Why?” Charlie sobs.
“Because I care.” Charlie wails on my shoulder. I pick him up and walk to the principal’s office. If what he said is true, then I must get him out of whatever home he lives in.
As I walk through the hall, everyone is staring at me. Charlie fell asleep and is still in my arms. I get to the principal’s office and knock on the door.
“Please come in.” I open it and walk in and sit down. “Mr. Blue, why are you holding Mr. Davis and not teaching class?”
“Because I couldn’t just leave him in the classroom,” I told Mr. Philips all about what happened during the break. “So, what are you asking out of me?”
“First, I need you to call a social worker. Second, I need someone to keep an eye on Charlie. Finally, third, please help me. I don’t know why I care about Charlie this much, but I do, and I want to do everything to help him. I’ll do anything to help him.”
“Alright, alright. I get it. Leave him in the nurse’s office. She’s there all the time. We’ll handle everything after school.
“Thank you! I would give you a hug, but I don’t want to wake up Charlie.”
Classes went on as normal. Every chance I could get. I would go and check on Charlie. He’s so cute when he sleeps. Not like I would admit that to anyone, but it’s the truth. At the end of the day, a social worker was called along with the police.
I stand by Charlie who is finally waking up after sleeping through classes all day.
“Hi, Charlie.”
He smiles a little and softly says, “Hi Mr. Blue.”
“How was your sleep.”
“He rubs his eyes and yawns, “The best I’ve had in a while.”
“That’s great. We have police here and a social worker.” Charlie’s face goes white. “Don’t worry, they just need your statement.” He sighs with relief. “Do you have any scars are wounds?”
He mumbles a barely audible, “Yes.”
“Can you show me?” He lifts his shirt up slowly. On his body are scars. Tons of scars. Old and new. Some are cigarette burns, some are knife wounds, and some of them are blunt wounds. I gasp as I feel a fury storm inside me. How dare they hurt this child. How dare they even touch him. It’s on, I’m out for blood. I start shaking angrily. Charlie notices this and pulls his shirt down. I snap out of my enraged sight as I see Charlie’s face visibly afraid. “Sorry about that, whoever did this to you is going to pay.” Charlie nods and hugs me tight.
“Thank you.” He soft told me. I could feel a warm wetness where his eyes are. I return the hug and rug his back.
Someone coughs to get our attention. I turn still holding Charlie to find two men and a woman in suits. “We don’t mean to interrupt, but we need to get down to business.” Said the woman.
“Alright,” I look at Charlie. “Are you ready?” Charlie just nods. I look back at the woman “We’re ready.”
“follow us.” We follow them to a room in the school.
“I’m detective Halsy.” One of the men in suits says. He gestures to his partner, “This is detective Garrett. We are from the HPD” Halsey shakes my hand. Garrett does the same.
“I’m Janet Kwon. Social services.” She shakes my hand and crouches down to Charlie that is behind me trying to hide holding my arm. “I was told that your foster parents abuse you. Is that true?” Charlie nods as he holds my arm tighter. “Can you show me?” Charlie looks to me. I nod giving him approval. He lets go of my arm and pulls up his shirt. Everyone in the room gasps at the scares and damages.
“Mind if we take pictures?” Halsey says as Garret pulls out a camera. Charlie just nods.
The detective was taking pictures as Janet says, “How long have they been doing this to you?”
“Ever since I got there. At first, it was light, then it became rougher. They always hid them.”
“Sit down, I think we need the whole story.” She gestures to a chair. Charlie sits down and I stand behind him.
“We are going to record this if you don’t mind,” Halsey says.
“I don’t mind,” I say and Charlie just nods.
“Now tell us everything.” Janet softly says.
First, Charlie started talking about his physical abuse. What they used to give him all of those scars. Then, the emotional abuse. It was even worse than the physical. They don’t even call Charlie by his name anymore. When they do it, it’s only with the social services. Charlie had to stop a few times and cry. I was there to be a shoulder.
“Did they touch you anywhere?”
“What do you mean?” Charlie says softly.
“Did they touch your privates.” Charlie didn’t say a word. He just froze. Like time had stop for him.
“Charlie?” I call to him. I wave a hand over his face to get his attention. Nothing. I turn his seat around and look into his beautiful emerald eyes. “Charlie?”
Charlie takes a deep breath and moved his long hair out of his face showing both his beautiful emerald orbs and the rest of his face. “Charlie is not here right now. Please leave a message after the beep.” He giggles a little, “I’m Carmilla. Charlie’s counterpart.” Her voice is filled with confidence with a British accent.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, silly. I am her second personality when lil’Charlie goes catatonic.”
“So multiple personality syndromes?” I ask.
“Bingo, love.” Carmilla gives me a kiss on the cheek.
“What was that for.”
“For helping Charlie, of course. Lil’Charlie has been through a lot. I was made from her own trauma.”
“Wait, you used the pronoun ‘her’. What do you mean?”
Her tone turns serious, “That is to figure out later. For now, we have tasks that must be completed.” Carmilla turns her chair back to the three other people in the room. “I am Carmilla. The second personality of Charlie. Charlie could not handle the last question you gave him. It sent him catatonic bringing lovely me out.” She crosses her legs and arms femininely.
“Alright?” Janet confused.
“I know it is confusing, but I am here to help lil’Charlie out of that disgusting hole.” Janet composes herself and nods. The two cops are still baffled. “When I was created. He was ganged up by a group of men his foster father had over.”
Carmilla explained in detail what happens to Charlie. My fury began that began as a storm has become a full-on supercell. I was so furious of what happened that I felt like I could go on a murder spree. Who does this to kids? What monster uses a little kid as some sort of sex doll? I threw up in a trashcan from hearing what happened. The other adults in the room didn’t fare much better than me. Janet broke down crying in the middle and the two cops look like they were about to go on a mass killing spree. How did Charlie survive that? I can’t possibly imagine. I just know that. If I was out of blood before. I am now.
“That’s all of it, lovely,” Carmilla says.
“Anything else?” Janet replies.
“Nope,”
“I’m so very sorry what you went through. I would’ve killed myself by now. I don’t know how you do it.” Janet cries.
“Well, that’s why I was created. To harbor those memories away from Charlie. I personally can handle them.”
“Tell Charlie he doesn’t have to worry anymore. We’ll make sure that those monsters get in a prison cell they deserve.” Halsey promises.
“Thank you, Detective. I’ll be sure to tell him.”
Janet, “Do you mind having temporary guardianship of Miss… I mean Mister Davis.”
I shake my head as I said, “No, I was hoping you would say that.” I smile, “I would love for Charlie to live with me.”
“We’re done here. You can go. I do suggest you get a good therapist.”
“Will do!” Carmilla says as she gives Janet a salute. Then she turns to me and hugs tackles me.
“Ooomff.” I yelp getting a tight hug from the cute Carmilla.
“I’ve been wanting to do that for a while now.” She looks up at me giving me a broad grin. Then she gives me puppy eyes. “Can we go for ice cream?
I give her a smile, “Of course.”
As we walk to the nearest ice cream store, I ask, “So, why Carmilla?”
Carmilla looks at the sky thoughtfully, “Charlie read the book ‘Carmilla’ and thought she was an awesome character. Even if she’s a lesbian vampire.”
“That makes sense. Why are you a girl rather than a boy?”
“I cannot tell you that. You have to ask Charlie himself.”
“How long will you be here?”
“Until tomorrow. Charlie could not handle what happened to him. I don’t blame him. The only thing that keeps me sane is the fact that I have no negative emotions. Well, very little negative emotions.”
“Explains why you’re so confident. So, how do you feel about living with me?”
“I would like it no other way.”
“We’ll get some clothes tomorrow. For today, we can just relax.”
“Sounds wonderful.” Carmilla sings.
After some ice cream, we went back home and watch a movie. Charlie/Carmilla fell asleep on my shoulder. I carried them up to my bed and tucked them good night. Seeing them peacefully sleeping makes me feel warm inside. I went back downstairs and watched TV.
An hour later, mom came through the door.
“Who shoes are these?”
“Mom, remember that kid from two weeks ago when I first came here?”
She nods, “Yeah?”
“Turns out he was being abused. I was given temporary guardianship of him.”
“Can I see him?”
“Sure, he’s sleeping in my room.” We walk upstairs to my room to check on Charlie who was sleeping so peacefully.
“My, isn’t he just a little angel?” Mom whispers.
“I can agree to that.” We watch him for a bit and go back to the living room.
“Can you tell me what happened to him.”
“Sure, but just to warn you. It’s brutal.”
I tell her everything that Charlie and Carmilla told us at the school. Mom broke down crying a few times. Hell, I started crying with her.
When I finished, Mom declares, “We have to keep that child safe. We can’t let anything else happen to him.”
I nod, “Agreed.”
The next day
I hear a loud, screeching, “AAAAAAAAAAH” enough to make anyone jump up off the couch and see what’s going on. I turn and see Charlie, or at least I think it’s Charlie, on his butt at the bottom of the stairs. I run to him and crouch down.
“Are you alright, Charlie?”
He turns and stares at me wide-eyed, “So, what Carmilla was telling me was true. You did take me home.”
I smile at him, “Of course, how are you feeling?” He talks to his second self? Interesting.
“Alright, I don’t walk up and downstairs often. Maybe it would’ve been a better idea to turn on the lights.”
I chuckle and ruffle his hair, “Go take a shower. You can use what I have for now.” He looks around trying to find it. “It’s upstairs, right next to my bedroom. I’m going for my run. I’ll be back probably by the time you get done.” He nods and scampers off.
I go for my morning run. When I come back, I see a girl with her hair in one of those towel turbines and dress. I look closer and it was Charlie, this time not so dirty. He’s so cute. I shake my head to snap out of my trance.
“Oops, Charlie, I forgot clothes. They’re in the basement. I’ll go get them.” He nods and gets my old clothes. I turn around and Charlie was there. “Charlie, don’t be down here when it’s wet, you’ll catch a cold or worse.” He smiles broadly at that. I hand him the clothes. “Go get dress.” He scampers off to the downstairs bathroom and I take my shower.
When I come downstairs I see Charlie. I clean Charlie. His hair isn’t the dirty brown color, but a beautiful copper color.
I smile, “You look really cute cleaned up.”
He blushes and says softly, “Thank you.”
“Ready to get some breakfast?” he nods. I whip up some pancakes and we have breakfast.
Charlie takes a bite and his expression changes to satisfied making me smile. Each bite he takes, he savors. When he finishes, he looks disappointed. I quickly give him more and refill his juice.
“thank you.” He says softly.
“Anytime.”
After breakfast, we walked to school. Everyone was surprised that Charlie came to school and this time cleaned up. After school, we walk back home. We get in the car and drive off. The mall wasn’t too far away, but it was far enough to need to drive.
“Soooo, can you tell me about Carmilla. I already know she is your second personality, but I wanna know who she is to you.”
The car was quiet for several seconds, Charlie nervously says, “She protects me from my memories. She is also the reason why I haven’t killed myself yet.”
“What do you mean?”
“My best and closest friend. She knows things about me that I haven’t admitted to anyone. She also helps me put everything into perspective. Though, sometimes she likes to cause mischief.”
“She seems like a fun person to be around when I was with her.”
Charlie smiles, “She is. One time,” he giggles. The first time I’ve heard him giggle. It’s way too cute. “One time, when one of my bullies were picking on me. She told me to kiss him. I thought she was crazy, but when I did it. He blushed crazy hard and ran away calling me all sorts of names. She said that he was attracted to me and didn’t know how to express it.”
I giggle thinking about the shy Charlie kissing someone, “I didn’t know you were into boys.”
Charlie blushes a cute red, “I um I-“
“It’s ok, you know Jessie’s and James’s moms? They’re my friends.” Charlie sighs in relief. “In my opinion, it shouldn’t matter who you love are as long as you’re happy and it’s legal.”
“Thanks, Mr. Blue.”
“Please, call me Brent.” Charlie nods as we pull into a parking spot. We head into to the mall. “Alright, Charlie, you pick the stores and the stuff you want. Don’t worry about money, just pick what you want and as much as you want.”
“You sure, I don’t want to make you spend so much money on me.”
I chuckle, “Don’t worry, I’ll tell you a secret.” I get next to his ear and whisper, “I’ actually a multimillionaire. Can you keep that a secret?”
Charlie gasps as his eyes went wide and nod, “You can buy a lot of chocolate with that much money.”
I chuckle again, “You can buy a chocolate castle if you wanted. I’m guessing you like chocolate?”
“I love chocolate.” Charlie’s face down castes, “I never get to eat it anymore.”
An idea pops into my head, “Hold on Charlie, wait here.” I run and got a snickers bar. I run back, “I hope you like snickers.” I hold him out the bar.
He looks at the bar then at me. “You sure I can have it?”
“Of course! I can get you more for later if you want, but not too many. I don’t want you to get a stomach ache.”
Charlie grabs the bar and rips open the wrap. He takes a single bite and savors it. Tears roll down his cheek. He hugs me tightly, repeating “thank you”.
I crouch down to him, “It’s no big deal. All kids need to eat candy.”
“I’m sorry, it’s just… It’s just the next time I thought I would eat chocolate was going to be when I die.”
I cry, “Oh, Charlie,” giving him a hug then chuckling “I’ll buy you a hundred chocolate bars if you want.”
Charlie giggles, “I think I’ll stick to the one now. As Carmilla says, ‘A girl has to watch her weight.’” I move back and stare at him with my eyebrow arced. He stammers, “I mean, she says that to me anytime I eat too much candy. I mean, we do share the same body and all.” He gives me a sheepish smile. How could he eat too much candy if he was barely fed normal food?
“Alright, let’s go get clothes.”
“Ok.”
We walked into the first store and down the boy’s aisle. We stopped several times, but Charlie never picks any clothes.
I ask, “Decide on anything?”
“No, all the clothes are boring.”
“What clothes do you want?” Charlie walks to the girl’s aisle and I follow. He looks back at me, nervously shaking. He picks up a cute skirt and mumbles, “This.”
Oh, oh, oooooh. That’s what Carmilla meant. Why didn’t I realize it before? I look at Charlie and she is about to burst into tears. I crouch down to her and embrace her tightly.
“It’s ok. Be yourself, and if yourself is a girl. Then, by all means, be a girl. I’ll be right here for you.” Charlie bawls on my shoulder. I just hold her until she stops. “You should go to the bathroom and clean yourself up.” Charlie nods and heads to the bathroom in the store. “Oh, by the way Charlie,” Charlie stops and turns to me. “You make a beautiful girl.” She blushes and walks to the bathroom.
When she came back, shopping was a lot easier for Charlie. She practically was glowing when picking out everything. Her style seems to be skirts, stockings, tights/pantyhose, graphic tees, and cute hoodies or hooded jackets. She also picked some panties along with training bras from Victoria Secret. Yes, I went in there with her. What does it matter? It’s not like I’m some pervert. I’m just there to help Charlie. Her shoes were either flats or sneakers. When we were done, we had a whole wardrobe. We went back home to my mother who was cooking dinner. We got all the stuff and brought it in.
Mom comes to greet us, but when she sees the clothes, she asks, “What’s all this stuff?”
“My clothes!” Charlie practically bubbly and energetic from the shopping trip.
Mom looks to me, “Why are all of this stuff girl clothes?”
“Well, mom, Charlie here,” I grab Charlie and put my hand on her shoulder. “Isn’t a boy…”
“WAIT!” Charlie bubbly interrupts. She grabs an outfit and runs to the bathroom to change.
“Charlie changed so much in just a day. What caused him going from a quiet and solemn to bubbly and lighthearted?”
“Well, some chocolate and retail therapy. Also a few good cries.”
“Chocolate therapy?”
“She loves, and I mean LOVES Chocolate.”
“She?”
“I think you’ll see in a second.”
Right on cue, Charlie comes out of the bathroom bubbly and twirling in a graphic tee and a plaid skirt.
Mom claps and appraises, “Beautiful,” in response, Charlie does a curtsy. Mom turns to me, “I see what you mean, she isn’t a boy. I should’ve seen it sooner.”
“I was thinking the same.”
“Come on, Charlie. You can help me cook.”
Charlie bubbles, “Okey-dokey.” Giving her a left-handed salute. I just chuckle at her antics, she reminds me a lot of Sara. She skips into the kitchen with Mom.
I called the hospital and made an appointment. I need to make sure Charlie is healthy. I also looked up a therapist that also deals with gender for her. She already needed a therapist before, but now she needs a therapist even more.
The next day, I woke up earlier than usual. I did my morning run, did my hygiene and made breakfast just as a groggy Charlie came down rubbing her eyes.
I smile, “Good morning, princess.” Charlie doesn’t say anything, but gives me a tired smile and hugs me.
Charlie looks around and questions, “Where if Mrs. Blue?”
“Oh, Mom’s still asleep. She’s getting a little too old to wake up in the morning. Don’t tell her I said that.” Charlie giggles and we have breakfast.
Charlie gets ready and is calmly waiting on the couch. She’s sporting a plaid winter skirt with cat printed tights with Ugg boots, and a cat jacket that has cat ears on the hood.
I joke, “Don’t you look Purrfect?” Charlie faces palms and giggles. “Ready to go?” She nods and we head off. Charlie starts walking on the route to school and I put a hand on her shoulder, “We aren’t going to school today.”
“We aren’t?” Charlie says with confusion
“Oh, silly me, I forgot, we are going to the doctors to get you checked up. We need to make sure you’re healthy.” Charlie nods, we get into the car and head off.
A few minutes into the ride, Charlie asks, “Who was that woman in the picture frame on your desk?” I knew this was going to happen. I’ve been trying to avoid talking about Sara for a while now, but it seems like I can’t hide it anymore.
“She was my wife and the love of my life.”
“What happen?”
“Cancer.”
The car was silent for a few minutes then Charlie broke the silence with “I’m sorry I asked. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories.”
I sigh and smile putting my hand in Charlie’s hand. “Don’t be sorry, she was the single greatest person I’ve ever known. I just wish it didn’t end so soon.” A tear falls down my face. I decide to pull over because I couldn’t deal with the traffic right them. “Sorry, I need a minute, it’s been a while since I thought about her let alone talked about her.”
Charlie meekly says, “Can you tell me about her?”
I look at me, “I would love to.” I take a deep breath and start, “It all started a month after my dad was murdered. I left here to hopefully never come back. I stubble into Georgia to a small town called Oak Creek. I was poor and homeless. Sara, who at that time was Steven, found me by collapsed on the side of a rode.” Charlie gasps at the mention of Sara being Steven but kept silent. “She brought me to her apartment and cleaned me up. When I awoke, I fell in love with her in an instant. Of course, at that time, I was stubborn and didn’t believe in superstition. We became fast friends. I got a job working at the Walmart to help with the rent. We slowly became more than friends. At that time, I didn’t know she was born male. It wasn’t until I accidentally walked in on her that I learned.”
“What did you do then?”
“Well, I was shocked and angry. I left and got my own place. I was angry that she lied to me. As time went on, I calmed down and figured out how stupid I was for being angry at her. I came back in the dorkiest way possible.”
“How?”
“I played ‘baby come back’ on a stereo player outside her apartment. I got some complaints, but she forgave me. A few months later, we got married and moved into a house together. We spent the next five years together. We were poor but were in love. It didn’t last long, she got sicker and sicker. Until one day she collapsed. We went to a doctor and found out it was cancer.” I pause letting a tear flow down my face, “She was given a few months and I stayed there almost every second of it. On her last day, the Powerball was scheduled to happen. She told me to buy a ticket with the number 91 25 52 45 19 07. I did as she commanded me to. We watched as the announcer called out numbers. When the announcer called 07...”
I break down bawling calling for Sara as Charlie hugs me tight, rubbing my back as I let all the emotions I dammed up for five years burst.
I stop bawling a few minutes later, “Thanks, Charlie, I needed that.”
Charlie kisses me on the cheek and says, “You helped me let out my emotions. It’s only fair if I do the same.”
“Still thank you.” I take a deep breathe, “Alright, let’s go to the doctor’s.”
We get to the doctors and signed in. It wasn’t long until we are called. They measure Charlie in height, weight, and blood pressure. They ask her if she has any allergies. She has a weird allergy to salmon oddly enough. Finally, we are sent to an examination room.
We sit in silence until Charlie breaks it with “I hate these rooms. The doctors always make you wait too long.”
“I know what you mean. They always like to make you nervous while you wait for them.”
“Do you think it’s an unspoken rule that you have to make your patients wait?”
“Certainly, feels like it.”
“Do you think….” Charlie and I talked about several different things until an old man with a long white coat comes in.
“You must be Charlie Davis. I was expecting a boy, but Charlie can be a girl’s name too. I’m Dr. Rodrigues.” Charlie smiles broadly at that. He walks up and extends his hand to her. Charlie freezes as if time stops for her.
I say, “Uh oh, this isn’t good. Charlie?” I wave a hand over her face. “Carmilla?”
Charlie/Carmilla turns to me and says sweetly in that British accent, “Yes, love?”
“What happened to Charlie?”
“She had a PTSD moment. She’ll be back tomorrow. Old men always have this effect on her.”
The doctor arched his eyebrow and asks, “What’s happening?”
Carmilla explains, “Sorry, Doctor, Charlie has multiple personality disorder and she normally switches when something triggers her PTSD.”
“And I triggered her PTSD?”
“Don’t take it personally, she can’t control it and you aren’t the first to do that.”
“So who am I’m talking to?”
“I, Carmilla, am Charlie’s dual self.”
“Can you continue the examination?”
“Yes.”
He looks to me, “Do you provide consent?”
“Yes. There is just one thing I tell you.”
“What is it?”
“Charlie/Carmilla is biologically male.” The doctor looks closer at Charlie who is now Carmilla.
“Well, I need to exam you either way. I’m a doctor, not a therapist.” I blow a sigh of relief. “I heard that you have scars from being abused. Can you show me all of them?” Carmilla didn’t hesitate. She pulled off all her clothes, showing Charlie’s battered and beaten body. The doctor gasps at the scars. “Lay down on the table for me, please.” Carmilla did what he told her. “How long was this going on?”
“Two years.”
He nods and goes to Charlie’s groin area and shakes his head. “Please flip over,” Carmilla flips and he continues to examine her. After a minute, he says, “You can put your clothes back on.” He walks out of the room.
I walk to Carmilla’s side and ask, “Are you ok?” She stops dressing and kisses me on the cheek and continues.
“I’m fine. As I said before, I have very little negative emotions.”
“I never did ask, but what negative emotions do you have?”
She stops and looks at the ground thoughtfully and says, “Anger.”
We went back to waiting for the doctor. It was just silent in the room. Maybe it was just me, but I felt like she was thinking about something she did. A few minutes later, the doctor came back into the room.
He announces, “I have good news and bad news.”
“Good news first,” I reply.
“Good news is Charlie’s body is perfectly healthy except…”
“Except what.”
“This is the bad news. Except for her genitals. Specifically, her testicles. She’ll never father children.” I look at Carmilla. She didn’t seem surprised. She looks more relieved than surprised.
“What happened to them?”
Carmilla interrupts, “I fell on them hard. I had to go to the hospital because of it. It’s the one time my foster family cared.”
The doctor just nods, “Besides that, Charlie is perfectly healthy. You are free to go.”
When we get into the car, we sit in it for several seconds.
“So, what is the true story?”
Carmilla is quiet for a second and says, “My foster father smashed them when he was drunk. Telling me that I did not deserve children.” She takes a deep breath and continues, “I did the same to him, but with a knife.”
“Charlie did or-“
“I did. Charlie would’ve never had done that.”
“Okay.” I start up the car and start driving to our next destination.
“Thank you for helping Charlie,” Carmilla mutters.
“It was an honor. It was amazing what a little retail and chocolate therapy did for her. I’ve never seen her so bubbly and happy.”
“I know! I have not seen her so happy since I was born.” Carmilla says as she goes back to her normally bubbly self. “So, where we going next? Therapy?”
“How did yo-“
“Charlie maybe oblivious to the world, but I’m not.” I simply nod at her as we pull in to the therapy.
We walk inside and go to the receptionist’s desk. She says, “Greetings fellow humans. What may I help you two with?” She had a funny way of talking almost like she’s an alien or something. Maybe she likes to do that for a joke. It must be bored sitting there all day.
“We have an appointment for Charlie Davis.”
“Yes, sir. Can you fill out this form while you’re waiting?”
“Sure.” She gives me the form, a pen, and a clipboard.
Time seemed to go fast as I fill out the form. Next thing I know I hear a woman say, “Charlie Davis?” We both stand up. The therapist looks at me then at Carmilla. “Which one is Charlie?”
Carmilla spoke up, “I am. Right now, it’s Carmilla. Charlie will be back tomorrow.”
“What do you mean?”
I explain, “Charlie had a PTSD attack when we were at the doctor’s. It causes her second personality, Carmilla, to come out.”
“Well, it seems I have my work cut out for me then. Please follow me.” We follow her to a homey room. It was very soothing to be in. We take our seats and the therapist says, “I’m Janet Wong. You can just call me Janet.” We both nod. “So, from what I heard,” She looks at Carmilla, “That you had been abused severely along with the gender issue and multiple personalities.”
“Correct.” Replies Carmilla going from her silly bubbly self to her serious mode.
“Do you have any scars?”
“I do.”
“Do you mind showing them?”
“I do not mind, just know that they are not pretty.” Carmilla shows the ones on her back.
Janet gasps, “Do you have any more?”
“I do, but those are the only ones I’m willing to show as this is hardly an appropriate place to show them.”
“You’re right, sorry. Can you tell me about them?”
“Sure,” Carmilla explains all the scars on her body in detail telling exactly how she got them. Janet’s poker face was fumbling, but she still holds it together.
“Have you suffered any more abuses?”
“Yes.”
“Can you tell me about them.”
“Alright, just to warn you, they are brutal,” Carmilla explains her sexual abuse in great detail. Hearing about it again makes me want to torture the people who did this. Just thinking about makes me want to puke. Janet was no different. She cried puke, and made a grim expression just like everyone else that heard the nightmare. Carmilla is as calm as she always is.
“God, how can you keep from breaking down? If I was you, I would’ve killed myself by now. Even though I’m a therapist.”
“I, Carmilla, do not have any negative emotions. I was created because of the trauma Charlie had to endure.”
Janet blows her nose and asks, “Let’s do talk about something happy or at least happier. We’ll delve into those memories later.”
“Alright.”
“Tell me about your gender issues?”
“Well, I cannot speak for Charlie, but I can speak for myself. I, Carmilla, am a girl.”
“What about Charlie?”
“I’m the happier version of Charlie. Charlie, from what I have seen, is a girl.”
“How did you come up with that conclusion?”
“Well, first, I am in his mind. Second, she shows the traits of a girl rather than a flamboyantly gay boy.”
“Thinking about gay. What if your sexual orientation? I mean, Carmilla is known to be a lesbian vampire.”
“I definitely like girls. Charlie, without a doubt, likes boys. I guess you can say us as a whole are bisexual.”
“Interesting. Are you always so articulate?”
“I am not one to judge myself, but Charlie is not like me. Even though she is me. She is normally too scared to be articulate.”
“Well, remember when I said I have my work cut out for me?”
“Yes?”
“I think I’m over my head. I can work on your gender issues, but I have never seen a DID case such as yours. Not only do you talk to your host while she’s awake, but you understand who you are and how you were created. I like to talk to your brother alone.”
“I’m not her brother.” I protest.
“Then who are you?”
“Her guardian.”
“Oh my god! I’m so sorry. You… You just look so young.”
I sigh, “I know. Carmilla can you wait outside for a bit. It won’t take long.” Carmilla nods and walks out.
“Well, Mr. Blue-”
“Brent, just call me Brent.”
“Brent. You have a highly intelligent little girl on your hands. How do you feel about her being transgender.”
I get Janet a smile, “My late wife… She was transgender. I see her in Charlie. Personally, I’m hoping to adopt her one day once her foster parents are thrown in jail.”
“That’s good to hear. That girl needs someone. I haven’t met Charlie yet, but from what I can tell. Charlie needs someone horribly bad.”
“I can agree with you.”
“I’m going to see her every day. I’ll do everything in my power to help her with her gender issues, but her other problems…. You’re going to have to find someone else. It’s not within my specialty.”
“I understand. She’s going back to school tomorrow. I would like her to attend school as a girl. I’m trying to keep it as a surprise for her.”
Janet smiles warmly, “I think that would be a wonderful idea for her. I can’t diagnose her with gender dysphoria just yet, but I can give you a note to let her go to school as a girl.”
“That’s great! Thank you, Janet.”
“You’re welcome, tell Carmilla that it’s her turn.”
“Will do.” I walk out and say, “It’s your turn.” Carmilla nods and walks in.
I didn’t wait very long until a bubbly Carmilla to run out, hug me, and give me kisses all over my face. She hugs me tighter and repeats, “Thank you, thank you, Thank you!”
“What’s this about?”
Janet gave me a sheepish grin admitting, “I accidentally told her that you are letting Charlie go to school as a girl.”
“Don’t worry, Brent, I shall keep it a secret. Charlie is going to be thrilled when she finds out.”
Janet gives me a few papers, “Here’s your doctor’s note and permission slip to allow Charlie to be herself at school.”
“Thank you.”
The rest of the night, Carmilla was clingy to me. Not like I minded, but I just wish she didn’t do it out in public. She didn’t let go until she passed out while we were watching TV.
“Please go out with me.” Says a light-haired boy a few heads taller than me.
I blink twice and give a “Wha?”
I had been called out to the back of the football stadium by a handwritten note in my locker telling me that the writer has to tell me something important. I don’t normally like to do something like this, but since it’s high school. I thought I would be more trusting of people.
“I’ve liked you ever since I saw you by the cherry blossom tree. I thought you were the most beautiful gir-”
“I’m a boy.” I simply state.
It was his turn to blink twice as his face when blank. For almost a minute there was a bubble a silence as the gentle breeze of spring sweeps over us.
The boy exclaims with what looks like stars in his eyes, “YOU’RE A TRAP!?”
“WEEB!” I retort. It’s always the same. Everyone mistakes me for a girl because of my petite build and height. Yeah sure, I look a lot like my mother with my cute nose, high cheekbones, and apple-shaped face, but doesn’t make me any less of a boy than other boys.
He blushes as he thinks, then looks down in apology, “I’m sorry for mistaking you for a girl.”
“That’s alri-”
“Will you still go out with me?”
“HELL NO!”
The traffic in the halls were as crowded as normal. I dodge, weave, and squeeze through the horde of students. Despite being horribly rich, I go to a public school. I guess my shit hole of a family do not feel like I’m worthy enough to be sent to private school.
The image of that boy who confessed to me yesterday came up in my mind. I wonder who was he.
Creek High is huge as it’s serving most of the small city’s children. It’s practically a college except free and the meals are as shitty.
I reach my classroom and sit all the way in the back by the window then I put on earbuds, played music, and ignore the world.
From the corner of my eye the teacher walks in with that boy from yesterday behind her.
I take off my earbuds and listen.
“Hello class, today we’re getting a new student.” She turns to the student. “Please introduce yourself.”
“My name is Luke Wagner. Please to meet you.”
“Alright Luke, you can sit in front of Tracy.” She points at me as I pull up my hood and hope to god Luke didn’t see me.
“Um hello,” he says nervously. “You must be Tracy. I’m-”
I turn to him and interrupt, “I already know who you are.” Crap, now he can see my face.
Luke stands up and announces, “You’re that trap from yesterday!”
I feel my face getting red as I stand up too, “Fucking weeb!”
“Luke, Tracy, outside NOW.”
“Luke, I know it’s a bit hard for you considering that you’re leaving all your friends behind and transferring in the middle of the year. But, I will make it my duty to ensure that you have a clean transfer.” Says the middle age balding man sitting opposite of me in his big mahogany desk.
“Thank you, Mr. Spinor, I leave it to you.” I get up and shake his weak right hand and walk off.
I’ve transferred to Creek high school because of Dad’s job offer in the city with my little sister. We had no choice really, it was either stay poor and starve to death or make money and leave everything we know.
None of us have been right since mom died. I’m fine for the most part, but Amanda. Amanda turned mute.
She was there when Mom was murdered in a carjacking and kidnapping. We don’t know what happened to her during captivity, but it was nothing good. To make matters worse, the culprit got away with it, scot-free when there was substantial evidence. It was pretty clear that the perp and the judge were buddies and let him go with a slap on the hand.
“There is no justice in the world.” I muse to myself as I walk down the hall. I see this beautiful girl with well styled, semi-short brunette hair walking to her locker and get things out of it.
She’s the most beautiful thing I’ve seen all day even if she has a baggy hoodie sweater and cargo pants. Without thinking, I take a piece of paper out of my binder and write a note to ask her to meet me after school at the football stadium.
I carefully put the note in her locker and go to my sixth-period class. I decided to go to school the rest of the day despite only coming after lunch.
I try and keep my focus in school, but I can’t, that girl was just on my mind. I couldn’t really get a good look at her face, but from what I could see from afar. It was gorgeous, like something you would see out of some magazine.
“I hope she comes.” I muse quietly, but not quietly enough.
“Mr. Wagner, do you have anything to add to the lesson.” My history teacher barks and I snap out of my trance.
“N-no sir!”
“Good, now back to the lesson…”
After the slow day at school, I immediately walk to the football stadium. I stand there for what seems like hours, but only a couple of minute.
Then the beautiful petite girl walks and halts fifteen feet in front of me. I can see her apple-shaped face, high cheekbones, and beautifully bright green eyes. They look more like CGI effects rather than actual eyes. I can feel myself blush just from gazing at her.
“So, what do you want?” She says in this melodic dulcet voice that just made you melt.
“Please go out with me!” I blurt blushing from head to toe.
She blinks twice and gives a “Wha?”
She gives me this befuddled expression as if she is thinking about something.
I don’t know what to do in the silence so I rant, “I’ve liked you ever since I saw you by the cherry blossom tree.” I don’t know what I’m saying. Is there even a cherry blossom tree at the school? “I thought you were the most beautiful gir-”
“I’m a boy.”
I blink twice. There is no way that this is a boy… but from the sincere expression on her face she cannot be lying, can he? I mean someone as beautiful as her, a boy? It’s almost like in anime when an adorable girl is actually a boy. This isn’t an anime, is it?
Then all I can think of is, “YOU’RE A TRAP!?”
He yells back, “WEEB!”
I blush. Hey, I can’t help it. Amanda loves anime despite being completely mute. The joy on her face is enough to keep me interested in it. Okay, maybe I did fall in love with it but COME ON. It’s really good and cute. As they sometimes say in anime, ‘Cuteness is justice’. Then I look down in apology, “I’m sorry for mistaking you for a girl.”
“That’s alri-”
“Will you still go out with me?” I don’t mind being with a boy if he’s this adorable and beautiful.
“HELL NO!” He sprints off.
Well, that was interesting. Am I sure I’m not in an anime or something? I pinch myself to make sure.
When I got home, Amanda was already there.
“How was school, sis?”
She said nothing but stares at the television. Then she holds up her hand in an “Okay” gesture. I chuckle a little at her expression.
The next day, I meet my first-period teacher. She was kind, but strict telling me about the class and what she expected of me.
I walk in and she announces, “Hello class, today we’re getting a new student.” She turns to the student. “Please introduce yourself.”
My heart pounds faster as I speak, “My name is Luke Wagner. Please to meet you.”
“Alright Luke, you can sit in front of Tracy.” She gestures to a girl sitting in the seat in the back by the window. That’s very anime. Before I could see her face, she throws up her hood.
I sit in the seat right in front of her.
I try small talk, “Um hello,” I say nervously. “You must be Tracy. I’m-”
She turns and quips, “I already know who you are.”
I could see her face. She had beautiful bright green eyes, brunette hair, and an apple-shaped face.
I stand up and announce, “You’re that trap from yesterday!” in recognition.
He stands up too and retorts, “Fucking weeb!”
The teacher yells at both of us, “Luke, Tracy, outside, NOW!”
“What’s the problem with you two?” Asks Mrs. Underwood.
I glance at Luke who had tears in his eyes. Such a child. “Nothing, Mrs. Underwood. We just met each other before and were surprised that we saw each other.”
She looks to Luke.
Luke speaks up in a raspy voice, “T-that’s right.” Wiping his eyes.
“Alright, but I expect better of both of you. I can understand Luke but you have no reason to act up, Mr. Morgana.”
I sigh, why does everyone always have high expectations of me just because I’m a Morgana? “Mrs. Underwood, just because I’m a… Morgana doesn’t mean I am prim and proper.” I say ‘Morgana’ with a disgusting tone as though it’s the worse thing in the world. That it is.
“What do you mean by Morgana?” Luke asks curiously.
“Do you not know?” Mrs. Underwood seems surprised. Luke shakes his head. In an almost snooty tone, “The Morganas are known for their international corporations such as Morgana Airways, Morgana Technology, etc. They are the wealthiest family in the world. Mr. Morgana here is the sixth of seven brothers.”
Why does everyone think the Morgana family are the best in the world?
“Don’t remind me.” I quip. I hate being reminded of being a Morgana. I take a glance at Luke. He doesn’t really seem impressed.
“Now that we got that out of the way. I am SURE that your antics won’t happen again. Will they?”
We both moan a little out of sync, “Yes, Mrs. Underwood.”
“Good, now get back to class.”
I walk into the lunchroom, slam my lunch down and start eating alone as normal.
Despite the animosity that being alone gets. It’s not too bad. You don’t have to deal with anyone and it feels safer alone because you can always trust yourself.
People leave me alone because they’re afraid that if they say the wrong thing I’ll get their parents killed or fired. The kids who do talk to me only are interested in my money.
Someone takes a seat right across from me. I look up from my sandwich and find that it’s Luke.
“What do you want?” I say neutrally. It’s not like I hate him or anything. I’m just not interested in people.
“Well, I saw you alone. As the ‘new kid,’ no one wants to associate with me yet and I REALLY hate being alone.”
I simply say, “I’m not buying that lie. What do you REALLY want.”
“Human companionship.”
I stare at him and blink twice, okay really four times. I wanted to laugh, but I held it in and took a bite of my sandwich.
A thought struck me, “What did you mean yesterday ‘by the cherry blossoms’?”
“Uuuuum. You know, the cherry blossoms. By the um trees.” He gives me a sheepish smile.
“There isn’t a cherry blossom thing.”
“There isn’t!?” He face-palms himself.
I couldn’t hold it in anymore and allow myself to giggle.
He looks up from his palm and gives me the sweetest smile, “You have a really adorable giggle, did you know that?”
Straight-faced, “I’m not going out with you.”
“Mr. Morgana, the test results came back to us. Just like before, You’re a healthy fifteen-year-old boy.” Says the middle age man in the lab coat.
“If that was the case, then why do I look like a fifteen-year-old girl?” I spit out.
“Genetics? We have done several tests on you already, and all results came up the same. You’re healthy, there is nothing biologically wrong with you. Your testosterone level is that what it should be of a teenage boy.”
I sigh, why did I even bother? “Thank you, doctor, I know this has all been a waste of time for you, and I apologize that it has been. It’s just, I look like any other teenage girl even though I’m no doubly male. I’m grateful that you humored me.”
The doctor sighs, “I don’t blame you, Tracy. If I was you or if you were my son. I would be doing the same.”
“Well,” I stand up and shake the doctor’s hand, “Since there is nothing else. I’ll see you in a more personal fashion.”
The doctor smiles back, “Yeah, when I’m not taking your blood… or prostate.”
I giggle, “Thanks again, doctor. Have a good day.” I walk out of the hospital and go to the bathroom. Going into the stalls, I sit down on toilet and cry.
A minute of crying later and I hear, “Um, are you okay?” from a boy’s voice.
“I’m alright.” I choke, it wasn’t alright. I didn’t want my body to be this way. It felt wrong and no amount of testosterone could change it.
I always wanted to be like my brothers. I did everything I could to be like them, but I just not like them. I thought maybe if I did sports or anything macho, daddy would love me. He didn’t, he just thought of me more of a disappointment. Most of my brothers felt the same. All they saw me was, ‘The bastard’ or the ‘bitch boy’.
“You’re lying.” The boy says in a non-accusing voice.
I open the doors and shriek, “I’M NOT LYING!” the tears that pour down my face says otherwise. I just drop to the ground and bawl.
Arms embrace me, the boy hugs me and coos, “Ssssshhhh, let it out. It’s ok to cry.” I just reach for his shoulder and cry into it until I could cry any longer.
“Are you okay now?” The boy whispers. I nod into his shoulder
I push back and take look at the boy, “Luke?”
“Tracy?”
We both have a surprised look on our faces.
“Why were you crying?”
I compose myself, “None of your business.”
He gives me a wistful look as though he was sad that I was sad “Hmm, well if you ever need to talk about it. You can tell me anything.” Then he gives me a thoughtful look, "Me and my sister are going out to lunch after, do you want to come?”
“You mean ‘my sister and I’ and I would,” on cue, my stomach growls with hunger. I blush, “On second thought, I would be delighted to.”
“Great!” Luke says with a grin. He starts walking away and I follow.
“This is not a date. I’m just hungry, okay.”
“Yeah sure.” Still keeping that idiotic grin.
“By the way, why are you here?”
Luke's POV
“What’s the problem with you two?” Asks Mrs. Underwood.
Tears start forming in my eyes. I can’t help it. I’m not good at dealing with getting in trouble
“Nothing, Mrs. Underwood. We just met each other before and were surprised that we saw each other.” Tracy says sweetly
She looks at me for my reply.
I speak up in a raspy voice, “T-that’s right.” Wiping my eyes.
“Alright, but I expect better of both of you. I can understand Luke but you have no reason to act up, Mr. Morgana.”
Tracy sighs as if he’s annoyed by something “Mrs. Underwood, just because I’m a… Morgana doesn’t mean I am prim and proper.” Tracy snorts ‘Morgana’ with a disgusting tone as though it’s the worst thing in the world. I wonder why
“What do you mean by Morgana?” I ask curiously.
“Do you not know?” Mrs. Underwood seems surprised. I shake my head. In an almost snooty tone, “The Morganas are known for their international corporations such as Morgana Airways, Morgana Technology, etc. They are the wealthiest family in the world. Mr. Morgana here is the sixth of seven brothers.”
Huh, Tracy is from a rich family. That’s cool, I guess. Doesn’t change the fact that he’s adorable
“Don’t remind me.” Tracy quips. He seems to really dislike his family. He takes a glance at me looking for something
“Now that we got that out of the way. I am SURE that your antics won’t happen again. Will they?”
We both moan a little out of sync, “Yes, Mrs. Underwood.”
“Good, now get back to class.”
I walk into the lunchroom and get into the lunch line.
I see Tracy sitting there alone staring off into the distance while taking delicate bites in his sandwich. He looks as pretty as a painting.
When I get my lunch, I look for someplace to sit. I knew no one. I really hate to sit alone. I hate being alone. I think of Tracy and swivel myself to his direction. I still see him staring off into the distance.
“Don’t do it.” Warns a boy. “If you even mess up, he’ll sue you and your family for everything you own. You can sit by me if you want.” The boy pats the seat next to him.
I thought for a moment and realize that maybe Tracy doesn’t have any friends. I hate being alone and I’m betting he does too.
“Thanks, but I’ll take my chances.”
“Suit, yourself.”
I walk, sit, and set my tray down in front of Tracy. He looks up with a poker face
“What do you want?” Tracy says neutrally. He looks like he’s trying to determine me for something.
“Well, I saw you alone. As the ‘new kid,’ no one wants to associate with me yet and I REALLY hate being alone.”
He simply says, “I’m not buying that lie. What do you REALLY want.”
“Human companionship.” That isn’t a lie.
Tracy stares at me with those mystical green so hard, I could feel him staring into my soul. He smiles a tiny bit, but composes himself.
He then blurts, “What did you mean yesterday ‘by the cherry blossoms’?”
I fluster, “Uuuuum. You know, the cherry blossoms. By the um trees.” Giving him a sheepish grin
“There aren’t cherry blossom trees.”
“There isn’t!?” I face-palm myself out of my own stupidity.
Tracy giggles in a soft dulcet voice that made my heart melt.
I look up and smile, “You have a really adorable giggle, did you know that?”
Poker-faced, he says “I’m not going out with you.” Then gets up and leaves without a second thought.
“Oh, I made him run off again.” I muse. I imagine his giggle and feel myself grinning like an idiot.
I choke down my food and decide to meander through the halls.
“How did you do it?” Says a feminine voice behind me. I turn around and it was that boy from before standing a few feet away from me.
Now that I get a good look at the boy. He was very effeminate. Not like Tracy, but he has long crimson dyed hair and a slight build. If he wore girl’s clothes. He would look just as cute as one too. Maybe even cuter. Is this school filled with traps?
“What do you mean?” I play dumb.
“You know what I mean. How did you talk to Tracy without getting on his bad side?”
“Hmmm, I don’t know. He’s a pretty nice person why what I can see. Why do you ask?”
He looks pleased by that answer but still icy, “None of your business.”
“Uh huh. Anyway, I going to go now. See ya.”
“WAIT! What’s your name?”
“Luke, Luke Wagner.”
“Thank you.” He starts walking off.
“Hold on. That’s no fair. What’s your name?”
“Hmmm, Robert.”
I thought for a moment. That’s not a very good name for a boy like him. At least Tracy has a gender-neutral name. Even if it leans girl. If I had to choose a name it would be “Rose.”
Immediately the boy blushes a very pretty red.
“H-how do you know that name?”
Frantic, I ask “Wait, I said that out loud?” Robert’s silence says all that was needed to be said, “I’m sorry, I was just thinking about how the name you gave me doesn’t fit you. Then I thought how rose would fit you because of your red hair and kind of prickly personality.”
Robert's face turns to different shades of red. I could almost see steam rising from his head. He takes a step, “I-IDIOT!” He runs and punches me right in the gut sending me flying.
I could barely see him from my position on the ground, but he ran off.
I lay there thinking about what the hell just happened. The bell for the next class interrupted my thoughts.
I apologize for taking so long. My internet went down on me.
Amanda gives me a stern look. One I have seen before when I disappoint her.
I sigh, “Sorry I was late. Something’s been on my mind all day.”
Amanda’s face turns to worry.
“No, it’s nothing bad. I just had a run in with someone unexpected and I was trying to figure out what happened.”
She quizzically raises her eyebrow up.
“I’ll tell you on the way.” I start walking with her catching up.
I tell her everything that happened with Robert and she looks amused, putting her hand over her mouth as if she was giggling. God, wouldn’t it be amazing to hear her giggle again?
She takes out her whiteboard and writes on it sending it over to me, it reads, “Seems like you’ve had an interesting school day. Tell me did anything else happen today.” Oh crap, despite being mute, Amanda is as quick as a whip.
“Um well yeah, but I have to tell you the whole story.”
I told her how I met Tracy. She’s giggling up a storm. Except of course, without any sound.
She writes on the board, “Well, you’ve really fallen for this boy. I gotta meet him one day.”
“You should, but he’s a bit of a tsundere.”
“It would be interesting to meet my future brother-in-law.” Amanda jokes.
“We aren’t going that far.”
“YET!” she writes on the board.
I sigh as we reach the bus stop. “Hold on a second, I need to pee.” I walk into the bathroom and do my business.
When I come out, the bus was leaving, with Amanda waving goodbye.
“That little minx!” I chuckle to myself. Today is just not my day. “I guess I’m walking.” So, my little journey to the hospital began.
A water droplet the back of my neck causing me to shiver. The humidity feels dense and the grey sky warns of rain.
“Why, Why god!? Why does it have to rain today of all days?” I whine to whoever is listening. “It was beautifully clear this morning. Thank god I always bring my umbrella.” I search in my bag for my umbrella. It wasn’t there. I sighed realizing that I forgot it, “Unlucky me.”
I was about halfway to the hospital. Amanda probably already has herself signed in and doing her session with the therapist. Fortunately for us, dad’s new job comes with benefits along with better pay.
I went with Amanda because I didn’t like her going alone. Of course, she didn’t want me to come, so I’m guessing that’s why she left me. Hoping that I would go home and stay. She may be independent, but I still worry about her. I guess big brothers are allowed to worry.
The rain began, and I take shelter under the public library. Rain only reminds me of the day I lost my mother along with my bubbly, happy little sister.
It was two years ago, and the world seemed so much happier even if we were poor. Mom and dad were in love. The type of love that you watch movies and TV shows. It was special and infinite.
Amanda and I were bantering like how siblings are. We loved each other, that was evident, but we love to prank each other and watch anime together. We were happy.
Until the rain came, and we learned that there was a carjacking, killing mom and kidnapping Amanda.
Twenty-four hours later, the murder was arrested, and we had Amanda back. Well, what was left of her. She was tortured in the most brutal way possible.
Her fingers and toes were broken along with her finger and toenails ripped out. She was burned in multiple areas and beaten everywhere. That just accounts for the physical trauma. I don’t even know what happened that broke her spirit, but I can see what he did to her when she has a night terror and the wistful look on her face when she is zoned out.
She couldn’t even be in the same room as a man for a year. She still can’t deal with men because of her PTSD. Dad suffers that more than me. She has an emotional block that causes her to be mute. According to her therapist, she is repressing memories along with the ability to speak. If that makes any sense.
That isn’t even the worst part. The worst part is that the guy got off with a slap on the wrist. How does a guy, who broke a few federal laws, get off with a slap on the wrist? It’s bullshit.
After two years of all the bullshit, things have gotten better. They’ve reopened the trial to be a special trial. Since the judge apparently was corrupt and we were the only family the monster tortured.
We also received a settlement for our troubles. Which is another reason why we moved? Life seems to be getting better for everyone.
The rain stops, and the sky clears to show a rainbow. I continue my journey feeling hopeful for the future.
Luke's POV
I walk through the city. Because it rained, the weather was nice and warm. I still had a bit left before I made it to the hospital. I’m not totally sure I’ll make it.
I keep walking. I know that I need to be with Amanda even if she’s being a brat and saying she’s fine by herself. Just from the memory of that look in her eye when she got even close to men. Makes me walk faster.
Then there was a honk from behind me.
I turn around and see this gorgeous, crimson hair-dyed woman in a crimson corvette stop right beside me.
The window on the passenger seat was down and she had her sunglasses on the tip of her nose so you could see her gorgeous brown eyes.
She gives me this amusing look before she says in a sultry voice, “Need a ride?”
Just like any teenager, I had raging hormones. I was about to say yes until I stop myself and take a deep breath.
I didn’t know this woman. She looks familiar, but I don’t know where I know her. She was a complete stranger. For all, I know she could be a serial killer.
However, I need the ride in order to get to Amanda’s therapy appointment on time.
I give her a coy smile, “I do need a ride.”
“Where too?” She says still with that sultry tone.
“The hospital.”
She gives me this smile that just made me melt. “Get in.”
I did as the vixen commands and get in the beautiful crimson corvette.
For a minute, the car was silent. My curiosity gets the better of me.
“I’m Luke by the way. What’s your name?”
The vixen doesn’t take her eyes off the road as she says, “Rose.”
“Wow, that’s a perfect name for you.”
“What do you mean by that.” She says in an accusing voice.
I nervously reply, “Um yo-you know, your hair is um crimson.” Giving her a sheepish smile as I rub the back of my neck with my right hand. Then I mumble as I look down and blush, “You’re also um gor-gorgeous.”
I roll my eyes up to see her reaction. She was emitting a stunning crimson color, similar to the color of her hair.
“I um thank you.” She whispers.
She seems familiar, I don’t know why. The more I look at her, the more familiar she gets.
My curiosity gets the better of me and I ask, “You seem familiar, do I know you?”
She forcibly replies, “No.” It didn’t sound like a no, but I wasn’t gonna press any more than I already did.
The car rolls into the hospital parking lot. She stops by the entrance.
“Well, this is it.” She says sweetly.
I smile, “Thank you, Rose, it was a pleasure meeting you. I hope we meet again.” I get out and close the door.
“We probably will.” She says as she drives off.
I start walking towards the psychiatric part of the hospital. Then a thought pops into my mind. ‘What did she mean by that?’
I shake my head, clearing myself of the thought. I feel an ache in my bladder. I decide to go to the bathroom, so I go into the endocrine building.
I walk into the bathroom and pee. I hear footsteps walk behind me and go into the stall.
Then I heard crying in the stalls. I didn’t want to say anything as I peed, so I wait until I’m done. After I’m done I turn my attention to the crier.
“Um, are you okay?” I ask the person in the stalls.
“I’m alright.” Chokes the person. The voice sounded distinctively female. I figure that she probably didn’t see that this is a boy’s bathroom.
“You’re lying,” I say softly and non-accusingly.
The door slams open as the girl shrieks, “I’M NOT LYING!”
I didn’t even have time to look at her probably tear-stained face as I throw my arms around her and pull her into an embrace.
I coo, “Ssssshhhh, let it out. It’s okay to cry.” She pushes her head on my shoulder and cries. She cries until she couldn’t cry any longer.
After the cry session, I whisper into her ear, “Are you okay now?” She nods into my shoulder.
I let go and look take a look at her. A recognizable face, tear-stained looks right back at me.
“Luke?” She gasps.
“Tracy?”
We both have a surprised look on our faces.
“Why were you crying?” I ask worriedly.
Tracy composes himself, “None of your business.”
I look at him. He was crying and now he’s trying to be tough about it. The memory of when Mrs. Underwood came up into my mind. He must’ve had a rough life.
I feel the tears start to well up in the back of my eyes. The I offer, “Hmm, well if you ever need to talk about it. You can tell me anything.” Then an idea pops into my head, “Me and my sister are going out to lunch after, do you want to come?”
“You mean ‘my sister and I’ and I would-” on cue his stomach growls with hunger. Tracy blushes, “On second thought, I would be delighted to.”
“Great!” I chirp with a grin. I start walking away and Tracy follows.
“Yeah sure.”
“By the way, why were you here?”
It's weird how quick Daily Life of a 'Trap' has gotten popular. I basically wrote it because I wanted to do something different and use traps in a piece. I didn't expect it to become as popular as it is.
I'm glad it did. I like it when people read my stuff and may actually like it.
I don't know what's in store for the series, but I hope it becomes something great.
Roland Hunter has been in love with Dakota Pierce for a while. Even though Dakota is dense and stronger than Roland, Roland will still try and protect him from the pending zombie hordes.
Love comes in all shapes and sizes. True love is random and mysterious. Love to me revolves around my three siblings, two sisters and one baby brother, and a dainty boy named Dakota.
When I first met Dakota, I swear I thought he was a girl even now I could still swear it if I didn’t know better. He was surrounded by five punk-ass boys on the first day of high school. I quickly ran to the ‘girl’ about to be assaulted or worse by five punks. Even though I knew I would get my ass beat if I got into a fight with them, my instincts took over telling me that I should help the dainty ‘girl’. Almost in the blink of an eye, I saw all five boys knocked out without a scratch on the ‘girl’ or the boys. I just stood there in shock of what I just saw. I shook my head and ran over to the ‘girl’ quickly picking her up and running off with her. Alright, I know what I looked like right then. All I could do is run until I couldn’t run anymore. By then I put her down.
Trying to catch my breath, I asked, “Miss, are you alright?”
In an adorably bubbly tone, “No worries, I just fine.”
“Oh, thank god, what happened?”
“Oh, we had a disagreement. I wanted to get to school and they wanted to play with me. I told them I was going to be late, but they didn’t listen to me. All they did is block me.” Casually, as if it was no big deal. If it was me. I would’ve been freaking out. After I caught my breath, I looked at the ‘girl’ and noticed how adorable she is. She looked like a child of ten or so (He still does). There was something that stirred inside me. I wanted to protect this kid, and no one was going to stop me.
“What school do you go to, little miss?”
“I’m not little,” She pouted. She then crossed her arms and gave a smug smile as she said, “I’m fifteen years old as of two weeks ago.”
All I could think of at that moment is ~She’s older than me?~ I coughed and asked, “What school do you go to, miss?”
She gave an enthusiastic, “I’m going to Eldritch high!”
“What? ME TOO!” I was really excited to see someone going to a similar school especially someone as cute as this ‘girl’.
“This is a funny coincided.” She beamed, “What’s your name, we should meet up and compare schedules.” In our school, we don’t get our schedules until the first day of high school.
“I’m Roland Hunter.”
“I’m Dakota Pierce. I have to go, I'm planning to sign up for cheerleading and the signups are today” She said as she walked away.
“Alright see you then. I need to make a few errands myself.” Before I had this mini-adventure with Dakota. I was getting some diapers for my twin sisters.
Dakota turned and said, “Oh, by the way, Roland, I’m a boy. See ya!” Before I could respond she was gone. At that moment, I thought Dakota was joking. It wasn’t until later, where I accidentally peeked in on him undressing when I confirmed it was true.
I knew from that day on, my school life would be interesting.
It was the day of Halloween. I had just gotten together my costume and now I’m sitting on my bed thinking of the past, future, and present. Melancholy took me as I thought. Nostalgia swept over me like the gusting winds of autumn. For the past four years, I have been going to Eldritch High school. During that time, I’ve made very little friends as I prefer it like that. Too many friends seemed useless when you can have one or two best friends who actually care for your wellbeing. I have only one friend who has been with me throughout these humble four years of my life.
Dakota Pierce. Dakota isn’t like many teenagers in high school. He has a medical condition where his body never went through puberty. The doctors kept giving dates on when he’ll hit puberty, but now that he’s eighteen, it seems like he’ll never physically be an adult. Not like this bothers Dakota. Dakota, despite his small stature, he is stronger than most his height being that the last time he’s bench pressed he could lift 250 pounds. I asked him how could he do that. He told me that he strengthened his ‘ki’ through training. I thought he was mad. I mean, ‘ki’ is something only in fiction but I can’t deny that for the pixie-like Dakota is stronger than me, and I’m six feet even. It is given that I don’t like sports or any athleticism.
Another odd thing about Dakota is that he likes to wear frilly girly clothes. He’s mostly into the Gothic Lolita style right now as before he looked more like a beautiful little girl. Even when I first met him I thought he was a little girl. I asked him why he wears those clothes, and he told me that his sister liked to dress him up. He also said that the clothes suited him most. I asked him if he felt like a girl. He interrupted me mid-sentence saying ‘no’.
Dakota is a baffling individual, but he’s a great friend. Always sticks up for me even though I’m a nerd and he’s the head cheerleader. I’m still trying to figure out how Dakota ended up being the head cheerleader. For the last four years, we have done so much together. The first year, we had mostly the same schedule. We tried our best to keep it that one, and every year we got two or more classes together. It’s a joy being around Dakota. We may not have much common interest, but one interest we do have: Anime and manga. He’s as heavily into as I am. That’s mostly what we talk about throughout the day. I love being with the pixie. Pixie is Dakota’s nickname. He really likes it as it became a school-wide thing just to call Dakota, Pixie.
Lately, I’ve been feeling weird when I’m near Dakota. My heart starts pounding hard and I start sweating bullets. I don’t know what it is. Just thinking about Dakota makes my stomach flutter like there are butterflies in it. It all started a month ago when I accidentally fell on top of Dakota kissing him straight on the mouth. It felt wonderful. Like I should’ve been doing it for the past four years. A couple weeks later, Dakota has been gushing over this new dress that came out. I decided that I would buy it for him. I have a part-time job and spending money on Dakota seemed worth it to me. I surprised him and he ended up kissing me on the mouth again. It felt even more wonderful than the last kiss! I know I’m not gay or anything, but I can’t help but feel butterflies for the pixie. I asked him why he kissed me on the lips. He told me because I deserved it then he blushed. What did that blush mean? Does he have a crush on me? I mean, I would completely be against it. Most people around school think we’re a couple anyway (even though I explained for the umpteenth that we are friends).
Interrupting my thinking, I hear a little girl’s voice say, “ROLAND! Your girlfriend is here.”
I come out of my room yelling back, “Dakota is not my girlfriend for the umpteenth hundredth time.” My sister, Jane, giggles along with her twin, Joan. I walk towards the living room. My house is big, despite my drunken father and useless mother, we have money. I see Dakota sitting on the couch making himself at home. “Hey,” I called out to the pixie.
“Hey!” a bubbly voice said jumping over, the couch running up to me, and giving me a hug.
‘He smells so nice, like cupcakes.’ I thought.
Dakota stepped back and did a little twirl as he bubbly exclaims, “Do you like my new dress?” Seeing Dakota like this made me grin like an idiot. He looked so beautiful and exotic in that Gothic Lolita style dress.
“Beautiful and exotic. I like it.” I replied mostly you in it.
“Thanks!” He appreciations my compliment giving me a wide grin. He’s so cute. I feel my stomach flutter and heart pound at a faster rate.
“Well uh, let’s put on our costumes. We only have a couple hours until the party.” I said sheepishly giving a nervous grin as my face started feeling warm. Every year there is a Halloween party at school. Surprisingly unlike most schools. This party is always fun. The school administration came up with an idea of letting the students do the work and come up with the ideas for the party. Every year it’s always a hit. This is will probably be no different.
This year, Dakota and I decided to go as Sora and Shiro from ‘No game No life’. Dakota is definitely small enough to be a Shiro and I’m definitely tall enough to be a Sora. Last year we went as Simon and Kamina from ‘Gurren Lagann’. That was the first time I’ve ever seen Dakota dress as a boy. He still looked completely adorable.
Dakota and I got dress and did our makeup. It took about an hour or so to finish, but when we did. We looked sharp and exactly like Shiro and Sora.
I call out, “Girls, are you ready?”
I hear a unison yell out, “Yes!” Then two little fairies almost identical to each other run to us. Unless most parties hosted by the school. How school’s parties make a profit on visitors going to their parties. I say party, but Eldritch’s Halloween party is more of a festival. With all the little shops and activities all manned by students. It reminds me of the cultural festivals you see in anime.
‘Dr. Agnus is at it again. Crazier this time than before.’ Dr. Jacob Ghrett mused while sipping on his coffee. Jacob was part of a team of scientist working to make a super soldier. The only problem is the head researcher, Dr. Randy Agnus, is insane. Like the mad scientist type of insanity. Jacob never really cared for the project. It seemed like a waste of time considering that there were no pending wars. Jacob rather just read some gender bender stories he found on the internet. Not like he was transgender or anything, but some of the stories he found to be fascinating.
A loud siren went off alerting something has happened. Jacob wasn’t stupid like the other researchers. He’s watched plenty of movies similar to this. He slowly gets up and runs the other direction. He hears screams and flesh being ripped off. He stops and looks back for a second. A demented looking creature was eating one of his colleagues. That was his cue to run. He ran as fast as physically possible towards the exit. When he gets there, he finds the door to be locked. He’s always been good at breaking through doors and understood how to break through these ones specifically. Jacob quickly slices through the servers and opens the door. He then feels something grab and bites into him, ripping into his flesh. He screams as he blacks out from the pain.
Twenty monstrosities wobble out of secret test facility and hobble towards the nearest school.
I have high functioning depression. I didn’t notice it until today, but it all made sense. Especially after I almost killed myself with my dad’s snub nose revolver. Something I’m still ashamed of.
Since I learned that I have high functioning depression. Today, I decided to get out of the house. I put on a graphic tee, my cat converses, skinny jeans, and a jacket. I make my way out to the front yard, freezing from the wind. I first go down the street left of my house. I often went to therapy this way, or go to Jacksonville that is a city not but thirty minutes from my house.
I decided against it because I went that way when I still had Jonathan as a best friend. We became friends after we found out that we have the same name. Though, Jonathan isn’t my name anymore. I fondly remember him as a fun guy who likes to read. I miss him and the lightsaber duels we have.
I went the other way. It headed towards the elementary school and I often use it to go to the ‘city’ of Gadsden. By city, I mean, large town. At least that’s what my dad calls it.
I walk down the road as the gust pieces into my skin making me shiver from the onset of hypothermia. An idea pops my mind. I have a scarf. I got it from France. I often used it as a tail. I ran back to the house and grabbed my scarf and wrapped it around my neck. I head back out and onto the other way of Rocky Ford in which my home resides in.
I pull out my phone and went to Youtube. I type in nightcore and started playing a playlist. After a minute, or so, of walking and listening to nightcore. I found that the music didn’t fit with my walk, so I changed it to lo-fi hip-hop. Lo-fi is a calm music. I use it when I just want to relax.
I walk down Rocky Ford. Something I’ve done before. I see a road named Euclid. A weird name for a road, but all roads have odd names. Of all the times I’ve lived in this town. I have never been down this road. I decided to trek down it to see what I might find.
The road is desolate as it is five, close to six, a.m. on a Sunday morning. It also seemed to be some type of side rode. I passed one or two houses.
I then found a fork in the road. I could either go right or left. Left seemed to head up town and right seemed to go the same direction as before.
I choose the right. As it was still Euclid. I wanted to see what was on this road that I missed. I walk a bit further and found a cotton field.
That isn’t much of a surprise in the south. As the south is known for its cotton picking and enslaving, but this was different. The cotton was neatly planted like I see other farms and normally. They would’ve harvested the cotton as it is November.
“Maybe it’s a wild cotton field?” I muse to myself. I think I could be right, but I have no clue. Instead of thinking about it anymore. I head back on my journey down Euclid road.
I walk and walk and walk. I went to a few houses, but nothing too special. Then I found a neighborhood. Not a wealthy neighborhood, but am alright one.
I stop and think that maybe it would be a good idea to go back. I mean, I would be a bother considering what time it was.
I decide to press on to see the rest of Euclid.
The whole time I walk in this neighborhood. I thought someone was going to come out of their house and yell at me. For what? I’m wearing a black hoodie and a scarf covering my face. I look suspicious. I don’t go out often and I was even more worried that some asshole would know me.
It didn’t happen. When I came out of that neighborhood, I was still half wishing someone would talk to me. That I would make friends again. That I would be human again. Yet, no one did. Instead, I just walk by it all.
I made went down a curve and found myself walking beside a lawnmower junkyard, or at least that’s what I think it was. I stop and stare at it trying to figure out why there were so many lawnmowers. I giggle at the absurdity and continue on.
My peaceful walk was interrupted by a dog barking at me. I turn my head look at it. I walk faster. I do not hate dogs, but last time I found myself on the other side of a dog’s bark. I was treated like a sheep getting herded.
I turn and found another dog behind me. Not wanting to risk disease, I firmly say, “Don’t think about it.” I walk back then when back to forwards walk.
I turn my head for a split second, “Don’t think about it.” I say again. The dog stops in its place and I continue on to the road.
I hit the end of the road. There wasn’t anything special about the end of it or the road itself. It was quite a nice walk. Being around the beautiful scenery of a small town. The road that connected to Euclid was one I normally took the high school, so I know the way back.
“Maybe this town isn’t so bad after all?” I muse as I walk back home.
“DOWN, SET, HUT.” I glance around then yell, “HUT, HUT!” The wall of humans collides against each other in a fierce fight to stop the opponent’s movement. I step back and faint the ball off to Jerry then run through an opening created by the team.
I sprint, I knew someone was behind me, so I slow down a bit. Instinct tells me to spin around him. I use my foot to expertly make him trip and continue my sprint all the way to the goal line.
As soon as I hit the colored grass, the whole world around me pops back into view. The crowd simply goes wild seeing me stand on the colored grass with a ball in my hand.
I drop the ball, take off my helmet, and turn around only to get tackled by my comrades.
They pick me up and cheer my nickname, “PIXIE! PIXIE! PIXIE!” You would be thinking that this is an insult. It isn’t. I got the nickname from my petite, prepubescent size and eloquent movements on the field. They say I move like a ballerina. I guess that is true. My girlfriend, Valentine, did teach me ballerina to help with my flexibility and movement. My parents would kill me if they knew.
The team drops me off when they get close to the showers. Valentine comes up and kisses me straight on the lips making my toes curl, “That was a great game, Gordan!” My name is Gordan Shepard by the way.
“Thanks, lovie. I’m sorry if I smell bad.” Yes, I call her lovie. I think it’s a cute thing to call a girl. I never did like babe. It seems a little too objectifying.
“Don’t worry, now go, get to the showers.” She gives me another one of those kisses that just makes me swoon. “The team is waiting for you.” I turn around and she gives me a suggestive pat on the butt. I know what’s happening tonight.
I get in and immediately the team is lined up in military formation, they all salute, “Captain Pixie, SIR!” I see the coach giving me an amused expression. Despite my size, I’m the football captain.
“At ease.” I giggle. I look at the coach for an answer to this. He just gestures to continue, “You all did fantastic tonight! There is still a lot of room for improvement, but if you use the same effort you used today, then you’ll improve faster than you’ve ever improved before. DISMISSED!” The crowd of players laughs and continues to dismantle their gear. I do the same.
I feel a hand on my butt, squishing it. I turn around and I see Jerry with a big grin on his face.
“You were fantastic tonight. How did you know that guy would tackle you?”
“I don’t know how I knew. I just did.” I never understood my instinct. People have always asked how I can do some of the movements I do on the field. I never had an answer. I just knew it.
“Well, I guess a woman’s intuition is a thing.” I slug him lightly. “Wow, you wound me, madam.”
I make a mock pout to play along with it. “For that, you’re paying for the pizza.” Giving him a smug smirk.
He bows, “A gentleman always pays for their ladies.” I giggle at him as he walks away. Jerry and I have a thing where he treats me as a lady. When he first was doing it, it was because he hated my guts. As I proved myself, he molded into one of my greatest of friends and confidants.
The coach comes up to me, “Well Gordan, you’ve really outdone yourself this time. I don’t really approve of that move you did, but you seemed confident enough.” He’s never approved my moves. “Still, it was a great game. We’ll talk about your improvements Monday.” He walks off.
I remember when I first started playing football. It was in freshman year. He saw me evade all my bullies, even saw me beat the shit out of some when I got put in a corner. He offered me a place as a wide receiver. I turned it down naturally, but then I figured that I had nothing better to do. Glad I took the opportunity.
I take a quick shower and put back my clothes. Everyone on the team was telling me good job. I walk out of the showers and hug Valentine. I really liked Valentine. She’s so caring and understanding. Despite me perpetually being a child. She stays with me. I don’t think I could do much without her.
“Hey, Cap. you wanna go to the buck with us? You know, for an after party.” I turn around and find Kaleb, one of our defenses towering above me. He’s a big ole teddy bear though and as shy as a human can be.
I gave me a smile and held Valentine’s hand, “Sorry, Kaleb, I’m with Valentine tonight. Maybe another day.”
He gives me a nervous smile back, “Yeah, another day.” He walks off.
I look back to Valentine. She looked so beautiful despite the poor lighting. I stand on my tippy toes and give her a surprise kiss.
Her eyes open wide, “What was that for?”
“For being the most caring, compassionate, loving, beautiful woman I’ve ever known.”
She melts at those words and kisses me aggressively, sticking her tongue in my mouth. Exploring it. We back off to catch our breaths.
“Now now, lovebirds. I don’t want to become a grandma too quickly.” I turn around to see my mom giving me an amused look.
I blush hard, and shyly say, “Sorry.”
Mom gives me a gentle hug, “Good game, sweetheart.”
“Carol, stop coddling the boy.” My mom backs off and my dad gives me a pat on the back. “That was a good game, sport. How did you learn those moves?”
I look to Valentine who was looking off into the distance whistling. “I just knew them,” I say confidently. I am not breaking cover, no matter how nervous I am.
“I guess you’re not valedictorian for nothing, huh?”
“Yeah.” I giggle.
“Well, don’t stay out too late and don’t get into anything life-changing.” He looks at Valentine with a knowing expression.
My parents both wave and walk off.
I sigh and look at Val. She was blushing a pretty red.
“How about we get out of here and do our after-game party?” I say suggestively giving her a wink making her giggle.
The full moon was beautiful, and the reflective lake mirrored that. We stare at the night sky as we lay down after one of our ‘exploration sessions’.
A thought pops into my mind, “Why do you like someone like me?”
The beautiful vixen sits up and gazes at me. “What do you mean?”
I sit up, “Well, I’m petite, prepubescent, and feminine despite being a football captain of one of the top schools in the state. It just… It’s just I don’t know why in the world you would go for a boy like me. You’re smart, kind, and beau-”
She interrupts me with a kiss, “You’re more of a man than any boy I’ve been with before. Don’t you forget that.” The inside of me feels all gooey as goosebumps form.
Gazing into her eyes, “I love you, Valentine Mary Fulton.”
“I love you, Gordan Steven Shepard.”
We kiss for the last time before our return to our lives.
“Today we are baptizing, Gordan Steven Shepard, he, despite his shortcomings, is the captain of the Fishing high school football team, the boyfriend of Valentine Fulton,” I glance to Valentine, who has a big grin on her face, “and a devout Christian.”
I knew this day was coming. I first got into going to church a year ago. Getting mostly pulled by Val. Val is a devout Christian, but not one of those ‘born again’ types. No, she studies the bible and let it guide her, not control her. My parents on the other hand. They completely sank themselves into being a ‘born again Christian’. Thank god, I’m not gay.
“Do you have anything else to say before you are reborn as a child of God?”
I gaze at Val, she looks so gorgeous in her Sunday best. Wearing a beautiful dress that stretches to her ankles. She would normally not put on a dress that long, but it’s church. What can you do? “I LOVE YOU, VAL!” I declare on the top of my lungs causing her to blush a beautiful bright red as a beautiful broad smile that made me melt on the top of this bath thing. I don’t know what it’s called.
“I LOVE YOU TOO, GORDY!” She declares back causing me to blush too.
“Are you ready?” The preacher whispers. I nod. “May you be reborn and cleansed of all sin.” He dunks me into the water.
I feel weird, very weird and hot. Very hot. I feel the preacher let go of me and move in the water. I rise and open my eyes. I see a light. Weird, where is it coming from? Is it part of the process? The light slowly faded, and I feel wet hair hit my shoulders.
I touch the hair and look down. It’s white and there are two mounds protruding from my chest.
What in the world is going on?
A mother is walking hand in hand with a little boy in a clothing store. The store had a wide arrange of clothes with men’s section being drab and boring and the woman’s section being colorful and bright.
The little boy, who seems a bit melancholy, sighs as they head towards the men’s section. He knew what awaits him.
The mother drags him to the pants and began picking some out and reading the tags. She hands the boy several pairs and tells him to try them on.
The little boy reluctantly goes to a changing room and throws off his drab and dreary pant, and throws on pants that were too loose in the waist and butt.
He slugs out to his mother, who inspects him to say, “Hmm, they seem a bit big. Meh, nothing a belt won’t fix. Change back.” The boy did as he is commanded and quickly changed back.
The mother takes the pants and pairs it in different dull colors with them as they head into the women’s section. The boy became less melancholy as he realized he was in the section.
The section full of color and fashion, the boy’s heart skips a beat when he sees a cute dress. He bites his lip instead keeping his excitement.
The mother lets go of her son’s hand to examine the clothes. The little boy pitter patters to the same dress from before. He takes the dress and looks at it closer.
The dress was soft and silky; the floral design eloquently flowed down the fabric with a mix of yellow, red, and orange with a pink draping the background.
The boy’s heart races as he thinks of sneaking into a changing room and trying it on. He gulps and slowly made his way to the changing room.
He stands for the moment as his anxiety increases as his thoughts run wild with bad ideas and conclusions.
The boy takes a deep breath and investigates the changing room hallway. It was empty. All the doors in it were open.
The boy takes another breath and sneaks into a changing room. He quickly throws off his boring clothes and embraces the beautiful dress.
When he looks into the mirror, he doesn’t see the scared little boy that was there before. He sees a little girl with short mousy brown hair.
The boy began twirling and giggling at his appearance. His smile was so big and bright that it shatters the melancholy from before and brings a moment of euphoria.
That euphoria is short-lived when he hears a knock.
“Henry?” says a warm familiar voice. It was his mother. Henry scrambles to try and put his guy clothes back on. “Don’t change, Henry. Come out as you are.”
Henry stops and takes a deep breath. From the sound of his mother’s voice, he wasn’t in trouble. Henry sighs with relief.
The butterflies swirl in his stomach as he slowly opens the door to see his mother. Her face turns to shock and the silence between the two lasted for a moment.
Henry gulps, “Mommy um,” he thought for a moment as his emotions start to take over, “C-can I um be a girl?” a single tear flows down Henry’s cheek.
His mother gave him the warmest smile that Henry has ever seen, “Sure, honey.” The tears of joy began to release from Henry as he grabs his mother for a loving hug. The little girl sobs for what felt like hours to them. Eventually, she calms down, the mother looks at her little girl, “Well, you won’t be needing those anymore.” She points to the drab and dull clothing that lay haphazardly in the changing room. The little girl smiles at her mother, “Also... What’s your name?”
“Hailey!” The little girl bubbling in response.
“Yes, Hailey. Keep that dress, it looks adorable on you.” She puts her hands together, “Now let’s get you a new wardrobe.”
The mother and little girl walk hand in hand out of the store with bags and hearts full.
Hello everyone! I haven't posted in a while. I thought I would post some of my short stuff I created through out the past few months. Hope you enjoy :3
I was walking home in the dark when suddenly I got hit by a truck. Or at least I like to think I got hit by a truck. The last thing I saw was a bright light in the corner of my vision then darkness.
Well, here I am, in another world. Son of a bitch. I’m even a baby. Now, I have to lay here for about four years to even be able to walk. I hate waiting. Well, it’s not all bad, my mother is a fox. I mean literally, a fox. Well, more of a quarter fox from what I can see. Some type of demi-human with fox ears and a tail.
There are also cat people, dog people. Holy shit! I can’t wait until I’m older. Man, I’m wondering if there is magic.
3 or so years later
So, I’m now four years old. For the last four years. I have learned a lot of shit. From architecture to alchemy. Yes, if you're wondering, alchemy does involve some spell circle or as they call them here Annuluses. It’s been great really. I can’t practice magic yet as my magic hasn’t wakened, but that changes today as I’m going to the town’s mage.
I don’t actually have a mother. You see I am an orphan and because of that, the demi-humans took me in. They’re awesome people. Though, I do have some quarrels with their children as I’m a human. No worries, it’s all in good fun.
My mom, yes, the foxy one, I like to think of her as my mother considering I don’t have a biological one. Holds my hand as I walk in the town’s mage’s tower. All mages have a tower of their own. At least most do.
The mage is an old man, but not decrepit. I’m betting he was quite the chick magnet when he was younger. He’s sitting there reading a book.
“Um hello, sir?” My mom says to the town mage. He holds up his index finger telling up that he needs a second. A few seconds later, he finally looks up.
He asks “What can I do for you ladies?” Yes, if you’re wondering. I was born a girl. I’m sorry, I forgot to mention that. I also forgot to mention that my name is Anus. Cool name, right? Anyway, back to the story.
“Yes, I would like to get my daughter checked for magic.”
“Alright, come here, young lady.” He signals me to come to him. I hesitantly shuffle to him. I know that’s silly, but even though I have my memories my confidence and personality is still a kid’s. “What’s your name, young lady?”
“Um Anus,” I say shyly.
“Such a pretty name, can you put your hand on the crystal ball.” I did just as he said. “Now push, not physically, but mentally into the ball.” Now, this got me thinking of that one time in my past life. When I was pushing a big box upstairs. An odd memory to keep, but it’s still there. The crystal ball started to glow a bright green. An emerald green, not the nasty green.
“Incredible,” Says the mage. “You have strong healing magic.”
Healing… magic… I have mother fucking healing magic? I want to shoot gods damn lightning from my hands like Palpatine. Not be Mercy from Overwatch. For fuck sakes. When can I shoot a fireball? These thoughts are starting to make me cry. Why can’t I be some cool lightning mage? “I don’t wanna be a support.” I wail. My tears are flowing down like a waterfall. I drop onto my butt and sit there crying my eyes out. I feel a warmth embrace me. I stop crying for a brief second to see my mom hugging me. All I could do is cry into my mom’s bosom as I calm down. I fall asleep from being emotionally drained.
If you're asking why I made this. It's because I had it in my mind for a while. I first got the idea when I read a manga that is similar. I thought I would do my own version of it. You know, because why not.
Tell me what you think. Should I continue this story or scrap it?
Two teens sit beside each other. One boy; the other, girl. They sit on the bed with bodies stiff, face burning bright, and imagination wild as a horse.
The girl stares straight down ignoring the rising temperature in the room. While the boy stares into infinity the girl’s electric purple floral white wall. Ignoring the stuff animals on the shelves and the posters of the bands.
The girl was smiling with eyes of jelly nerves. Her smile twitches when her thoughts run in a direction. A direction that took the couple to her house while her parents were away for the weekend.
The boy is deep in thought. Imagination on how to execute the thing for the next few hours.
The couple were quiet for hourly moments or at least it felt like it. The boy gulps, “So, Sara.” He turns, “How do you want this to be done?”
Sara didn’t know what to say. How do you answer a question like that? She also gulps, “I-I don’t know.” Her voice quivers and her body shakes. She takes a deep breath. Steeling her nerves “To be honest, I’m scared.”
The boy smiles gently, “You know, we don’t HAVE to do IT. We could just you know, do something else.” He relaxes into his girlfriend’s comfy bed. One that sunk in. One more expensive than his. He revels in it as he always does.
“I know, bu-but I want to try.” Her hands shaking with a twist of emotions. Sara grasps her left to her right and turns to her boyfriend sunk into her Tempurpedic. A present from a Christmas long ago.
The boy perks up off his back and grabs Sara’s right hand softly. Trying to calm her down by making circular motions with his thumb behind the palm.
Sara looks to, “Franklin.” With a sultry voice. She gives him an appreciating smile. “I think I’m ready.”
A small smiled formed on the boy’s face, “Alright, I’ll go slow.”
They kiss. At first, it was a peck on the lips. Then the kissing got lewder and with tongue. Sara moans with each breath they take as both feel the butterflies fluttering inside their tummies, melting together like butter.
The two broke apart for an instant, panting. Staring at each other in both lust and love. A bulge form between Franklin’s legs. Sara struggles to hide her embarrassment, but Franklin ignored the struggle and touched it anyway. A small stiff, soft bulge poking up through Sara’s skirt. Nothing compared to Franklin’s.
Sara shivers as she tears up, “Please don’t touch it, it’s disgusting.”
Franklin lets go and stares at Sara for a moment, “I don’t care, everything about you, Sara, is beautiful.”
“Even THAT?”
Franklin chuckles, “Yes, even that.”
Sara strips off her clothes to show her body. A developing body, blossoming breast with small curves. Between her legs were a tiny penis. So male yet so feminine. “How about now?”
Franklin’s breath was taken by his lover. When he breathes, “Beautiful.” His bulge grows stiffer.
That word and that word alone what really turned Sara on. She pounces on Franklin and slides to his stiff bulge. She unzips his jeans to find his dick smacking her lightly in the face. Big and manly nothing like Sara’s.
She licks vertically up the shaft and circled her tongue around the glands, causing Franklin to grunt in ecstasy. The soft tongue of his lover twirls around his peter like a ballerina. He pushes lightly on Sara’s head delving his cock deeper into her mouth.
The soft, warm, wet feeling of his lover’s mouth made the organ twitch with impending orgasm.
Sara backs out, leaving Franklin with an unfathomable lust.
The temperature of Sara’s body was untamable. Her asspussy itches with anticipation and she wanted to be plowed her with her lover’s seed.
She sticks her ass out and in position to take a pounding. Stretching her pink little hole for show.
The lustful beast inside Franklin couldn’t be controlled any longer. He plunges his cock into Sara’s sweet, wet, pink hole. It grips him tight, sucking his dick hungrily.
He pulled out slowly to smash Sara’s inside. Sara moans deafeningly to the thrusts of her lustful beast. The feeling gave a sense of pleasure that only a girl could feel.
Each thrust and smash made Sara happier. She rolled her body around into the missionary position to whisper, “Please fuck me and impregnate me. I want your children.” The words were of her heart. She wanted to get pregnant and ignored the biological facts.
Franklin snaps out of beast form to answer with a loving smile, “As you wish, princess.” Laying a lewd kiss upon her lips as his hips smash with her’s.
The moans and grunts of the two lovers lovingly mating pierced through the whole house and to even the neighbors. Hourly moments passed.
The two felt the orgasm impending.
Sara, “OH MY GOD, I’M ABOUT TO CUM!!”
Franklin, “ME TOO!!”
The two kissed deeply as Franklin jammed his dick to the base of Sara’s asspussy. Sara convulsed and quivered to his cock.
Sara’s penis spurt spurt across her tummy. Franklin’s cock hoses the inside of his mate’s boy womb.
They lay there for hourly moments. Kissing, neither one wanted to pull out. Sara felt full in both heart and body.
She knew she was pregnant.
The door kicks down like a swat team coming in, “What the fuck is-” It was her dad.
“DADDY?!” Sara's eyes widen of the situation. In a blind rage, Sara’s dad smashes his fist into Franklin’s face like a truck. Flying the boy back. Sara stands between the two, “Daddy stop it!”
Sara’s dad softens to his little girl, then hardens her lover. His click his tongue, “You live, for now.” He backed off.
A woman comes into the room, “Mamma!?” Sara looks between the two, “What are both of you doing here? I thought you had a tri-”
“We did, but it was snowing too much to go anywhere. So we came back to… noises.” She stares daggers at the boy. “What were you doing?”
Sara tried to forge a lie before Franklin said, “We were making babies.” Eyes serious like a hawk’s.
The room went dead silent
With Sara’s mom’s eyes equally serious, “Will you take responsibility?”
Franklin smiled without hesitation, “I will.”
Hunger is the bane of my existence. Why do people have to live off of food? Why not just photosynthesize as my good ole’ science teacher talked about? The shakes were setting in, I knew I wouldn’t last long without food, but what little money my step-shit gave me wasn’t even enough to by off the dollar menu of McDonald's. It would’ve been less if mom was sober. Fortunate for me, they were high as kites somewhere, clubbing, partying, or gangbanging. God forbid you give your child enough to eat. Not like I’m complaining or anything… okay, I’m complaining internally, but that’s besides the point. I couldn’t even complain to them about more money. Step-shit would beat my ass or worse while mom threw a bunch of slurs. Calling me “ungrateful brat” or “Bastard.” One of those two. Ungrateful brat doesn’t really describe me, but bastard does. Not in the metaphorical sense, but the literal sense. Daddy died in the Middle East when I was just five. Mom took it way to hard and married the step-shit, Bradley. Mom delved into drugs while the step-shit whored her out to anyone who’d paid a decent price. So basically I’m that boy who is more like a neglected pet than a neglected child. It’s kind of amazing I’ve survived the past seven years of my life with only a bunch of scars, welts, and bruises.
Not that I don’t love my mother. I’d do anything thing for her. She’s all I got in this world, some people have less than that. Sure I’m being neglected, abused, etc., but it could be worse. Could be a girl and used as an underage whore who’s just as messed up as Mom. Could be in a home being made a princess by one of the older boys. Could be dead. I’m not sure if there’s a heaven or hell, but I know I’d definitely go to hell. Which is why I haven’t jumped off a bridge to end it all. I mean, I could be a success story of the man who went from rags to riches. Maybe I could get my mother detoxed, kill… I mean imprison step-shit, and we could live a happy family again. There are so many reasons to live that I can’t just give up. There are so many opportunities in America. Sure I don’t have any money, but there are programs for that. There are options and opportunities, and that’s all I need. Work hard in school, despite the situation, get into a decent college. Graduate with a degree of awesomeness. Not very sure what that degree would be, but it’d definitely be something great. Marry the woman or man of my dreams. Maybe have a kid or two. Succeed at whatever I do spectacularly at. I want to live happily.
At least that’s what I tell myself every day when I get beaten in school, used as a punching bag at home, and starve like an African child every day. In truth, all those things are impossible. Maybe with someone with a somewhat decent family they can get focus hard on their studies and become something. I… I can barely do that. The best I can do is Cs and Bs. I’m too hungry and nauseous from the beatings and the hunger. Most days I can barely focus on my first period. The school lunches are the only thing that saves me… when it’s not hit out of my hand.
I’ll be honest, the only good life I had was when I was a kid. I often have dreams from back then. When mommy would hold me and give me lots of kisses and told me she loved me. When the step-shit didn’t even exist. When daddy came home and played with me. Even thinking about it now brings me to tears. Back then was much simpler, happier, and healthier. I always had a full tummy and always had someone to love me. Oh god, do I miss the words, “I love you.” I barely even remember daddy’s face just his voices and the words. They come to me in dreams. Sometimes he’ll tell me that I should live on. That all I need to do is soldier and fight. He tells me that I’ll do great things. I'm almost inclined to believe him, but dreams are dreams. They have no meaning. Yet, I hold on and fight for a future I’m not even certain will happen. I’m getting sappy from thinking about it and the salty tears only make my stomach rumble more.
“The church?” I asked myself, the church is where they give free food. A blessing, really, but I hate handouts. They make me feel more weak and vulnerable than I already am. Not to mention the place is on the other side of town. They’re the only thing that keeps me fed and clothed. I wish that everything would end up alright if I told the police about my parents. Not like they would listen to a waif like me. They could care less about that and put me in jail for whatever reason. Not to mention what step-shit would do if he found out. I’d rather just survive on my wit.
I limped to the exit the sex, drug, and alcohol stained apartment holding my stomach. Not like it did much use, but it did make me feel a teensy bit better. I almost freaked out when a bunch of police cars pulled up to the lot, sirens blaring. The combination of that and the headache from the lack of food nearly made me fall. I leaned onto the wall for support as I made my way down. Nobody, not even the police were gonna get in the way of me and food. I may be a white trash, coward of a boy, but I do fight when I’m starving. At least that’s what I would do if something big and strong didn’t grapple me and jammed a metal cylinder in the side of my head. God that did NOT make my headache any better.
“Fuck off or the brat gets it.” It was the step-shit. I REALLY hate using his name, he doesn’t deserve to be called by his name. My eyes went to the cops. The officer looked scruffy and old, while his partner looked to be only a rookie. Great, a rookie in a hostage situation. The poor guy looked to be freak, holding a shaking gun. Does NOT make me feel good about this.
The scruffy cop glared down me, well the step-shit, but it felt like he was looking at me. As though there’s something he wants me to know without words, “Let the kid go, we’ll make this easier on you.”
“Bullshit, now fuck off.” I could hear the revolver cock. Shit, did I ever mention that I REALLY hate the step-shit?
My body felt limp in his grasp, barely enough energy to move. I took a deep breath and gave the cop a little smile and nod. His face was pretty confused and the rookie looked like he was gonna shit and piss himself. With all my strength left I grabbed the barrel and shoved it as hard as I could. Making step-shit jerk the trigger, missing me by a hair… Not like that matters, because my ears are ringing and my head feels like superman punched it. Then the cop and the rookie shot while the step-shit was both surprised and shocked.
Remember when I said the Rookie’s hands were shaking? Yeah, He got me a bit in the collarbone. I could’ve dodged… I think, I mean I definitely had the movement too, but I’m so starving I can’t stand it. Starving would be the appropriate word for the situation. Hungry is when you haven’t eaten for a bit. Starving is when you haven’t eaten for more than a day. I correct myself even though I’m probably gonna die from the lack of food. Not like that bothers me. Dying sounds like a nice way out. I’ll get to be with daddy and I’ll have a full tummy always and forever.
Hey, thanks for reading. I know I haven't posted any stories on here for a while. I was thinking of making this into a much longer story when I found myself unable to continue it without making it boring and shitty. I'm trying something new out so I hope you'll give me some of your thoughts in the comments below. Now I sound like a youtuber. Next thing I'll type is please give me a like and subscribe... I just did FUCK. Anyways I hope you all have a beautiful day, night, evening, whatever time it is in your area.
“I wanna get pregnant.” Breaking the silence as my boyfriend, Gerald drives me to my house. Tears start to well up behind my eyes.
Gerald pulls off to the right and stops the car.
We sit there in silence once again. I glance at Gerald and he has a stoic expression. I couldn’t hold the tears any longer and let the floodgates open.
“I-I’m s-so-so-sorry, I-I ju-just-” He cuts me off and pulls me into a deep kiss. A kiss so loving that it made the tears stop. His tongue makes his way with mine causing me to melt more.
When he pulls back, we both gasp from the toe-curling kiss.
“I love you, Chloe. I don’t know if I’m made to be a father, but I’ll try if it's you.” Those words sunk deep into me. Something I’ve always wanted to hear.
Gerald gets out of the car and goes to my side. He opens the door and gets down on one knee.
“Chloe Madison Beckings, will you marry me?”
Tears of joy flow down my already tear ridden face, all I could answer is a nod.
He leans towards me and kisses me. I put my arms around his neck and kiss him. We gaze at each other in lust and love.
We both pull into each other kissing and making out. Our tongues intertwine causing my head to blank and my body became hot and bothered.
The kissing made us breathless as we pull back. We both look at each other and smile for the baby making night to come.
9 years later
I waddle into Emmie’s room and found Austin trying on his twin sister’s clothes.
“Austin Gerald Hastings! What in the world are you doing in your sister’s clothes?” I say in a demanding tone.
Austin freezes wide-eyed at me wide eyed. Tears escape his eyes and he goes into a full-on bawl.
Confused on why my son is crying. I crouch down and embrace the little tyke.
“Ssssshhh ssssshh. It’s okay,” I say in a soft voice while rubbing Austin’s back. The boy went from crying to sniffling and wiping his eyes. “Now, why were you wearing your sister’s clothes?”
“Um I um,” he stares at his feet. He clenches both of his fist and shuts his eyes tight. “I WANT TO BE A GIRL!” He shouts.
I stare and blink at my child for a few second trying to figure out what I heard, “Um, sweetie, did you say you want to be a girl?”
He only nods as tears start to well up again for another cry.
I process the information and flash back to everything he’s done since he was born. Austin has always been a quiet sweet child. I mean, the boy never was very aggressive. Then I remember all the times of he cried because he like Emmie’s toys better than his. Or the time I walked in on him playing with my makeup. Everything just made sense now
I coo, “Why didn’t I see it before? Of course, you’re a girl.” I chuckle, “Silly me.” I hug my new daughter, telling her that everything will be okay.
6 more years later
It’s been five years since that fateful day. Emmie’s been happy to get a sister rather than a brother. Gerald, well Gerald was put off by it at first, but figuring since we had we had a baby boy on the way. He’ll get a sports-loving son no matter what.
“Amber, please help me in the kitchen.” Amber, who used to be that little guy name Austin, bounces on in and gives me a hug. I gaze at my blooming fifteen-year-old daughter. She’s much happier as a girl than a guy. Emmie and Amber have been almost inseparable since and they’re more like identical sisters than fraternal.
As we prepare dinner, she stops and asks “Is it okay to have a boyfriend?”
I stare at my daughter, I knew this day would come. Never thought she would end up having a boyfriend first. “Who is this boy?”
Amber shyly says, “Hunter Myers.”
I remember Hunter Myers. He’s a sweet kid, but his father. His father is a raging drunk. His mother had died in a car accident about the time Amber came out.
“Does he know?”
“Yes, mommy. He knows. He says he doesn’t mind it.”
“Hmmm, I’ll have to talk about it more with your father.”
The blood drains from her face and Amber chokes, “Okay.”
A bit later
Amber walks with a tall but lean boy who was sweating profusely, she stops and looks about as nervous as the boy, “Mommy, daddy, this is Hunter.”
My husband stayed silent and gave the boy a stoic look, he puts a hand on the boy’s shoulder and in a Russian accent, “Do you like,” a pause for dramatic effect, “American football?”
The boy smiles and repeatedly nods yes.
4 years later
We sat at a football game and watch the players battling out. The girls were cheering with pom poms. Amber fully developed out to be a very beautiful woman. Her long black hair resembles Gerald’s and she has my deep, sparkling green eyes.
Despite our thoughts of Hunter’s and Amber’s relationship being puppy love. Their relationship blossomed into love. Almost inseparable like Emmie and Amber once had been.
Emmie wasn’t so lucky in the boyfriend department. While she said she didn’t mind being single, I could in moments see a wistful look on her face.
Hunter declares, “Hey everyone, look up.” We look up and there was an airplane that was towing a banner that read, ‘Amber, will you marry me?’
We all look at Hunter as he got in his knee and opens a ring box, “Amber Chloe Hastings, will you marry me?” Amber didn’t say anything as the tears of joy flow down her face just like me, she chokes and nods. They kiss the most beautiful kiss I have ever seen. We knew that we left our daughter in good hands.
Albert Smirnov was hobbling down an alley making his way to the grocery store. Three boys confront him. Two in the front, one big one in the back. This was normal for Albert. The three boys always bullied and abused him for having one leg along with his feminine nature. He knew what was coming next.
“Hey, cripply faggot!” shouts the strawberry blonde boy beside one of his friends.
“Hey, Grant.” Albert sheepishly greets. The boy behind him pushes him down.
“That’s no way to treat your friends, faggy cripple. Boys let us show him the punishment of being so casual with us.” The three boys left after beating Albert making him pass out from the pain. He becomes conscious with his head in the dirt. There were a dull pain and aches all over his body. Albert flips himself over and stares up at the sky. The rain weeps as he cries with it.
Albert hears a “Hello?” from a soft voice. Albert slowly sits himself up. “No no, don’t move. I’ll help you up.” The voice comes over and sits him up against the wall. Albert sees a boy with a black shirt that has a ball with four stars on it. The boy had long dirty blonde hair and he looked more like a girl than a boy. The boy picked up his crutches and leans them against a wall next to Albert. The boy sits down in front of him even though it’s raining and he was getting soaked and muddied. Albert got a closer look at him. He was cute. Very cute. Albert had never met a boy so cute before. He was stunned by him gazing deeply at the boy. Is he even a boy? The boy made a nervously cute grin that made Albert’s heart melt, “I’m Tracy.” The boy… girl(?) announces holding how his/her feminine hand. Albert was seriously confused on the boy’s(?) gender. Tracy dresses like a boy, but his/her face, long hair, and feminine hands said otherwise. Hell, even his/her name is androgynous. It was feminine leaning though. Maybe Tracy is a girl?
Not wanting to be rude, Albert shakes Tracy’s hand and mumbles his name. Tracy cutely tilts his head and apologizes, “Hmm? Sorry, I didn’t catch that. Can you say that again?” he leans closer to hear better. Albert’s heart was beating fast. Tracy smelled like roses, and poor Albert’s mind was going blank from being intoxicated by it.
Albert blurts “I’m Albert.” He slides away from Tracy trying to escape the intoxicating smell.
Tracy pulls Albert into a hug and whispers, “Calm down, it’s fine. I won’t hurt you.” Albert accidentally inhales a bunch of his aroma and felt his mind go blank into darkness.
When Albert woke up, he was in a dark room. His hair was wet and he had new clothes on. Albert decides to go back to sleep. “Maybe that was just some dream?” He thought to himself. Albert rolls over and smells that distensible rose scent and a warmth coming from its direction. He slowly puts his hand out and felt a warm lump. Albert swishes his arm under the covers and touches a very soft thing. He immediately held his hand back. Albert lifted the covers slowly to find a peacefully sleeping Tracy next to him. Albert jumps back off the bed making a loud “Thump” as he frantically looks for his crutches.
Tracy rises from the covers and asks, “What was that noise?” as he rubs his eyes. “Albert?” he looks to his side. He sees Albert frightened and frantically looking for something. “It’s ok Albert,” Tracy assures him crawling to the side of the bed and sitting down on the edge.
“Um… why did you help me? Where are we?” I ask nervously to what the answers may be.
“I helped you because you needed help duh, silly.”
Albert thought as he blushed ~so cute~.
“And you’re at my house.”
~Wait I have new clothes on me. How did I get new clothes on me? Oooooh, he did that. HE DID THAT. ~ Albert became embarrassed as he thought of Tracy undressing and dressing him. Tracy giggled at the flabbergasted boy still sitting on the floor.
“Let me help you up. Are you hungry?” Tracy asked the still flabbergasted boy.
Albert composed himself squeaking, “Yeah,” he paused taking a deep breath. “I don’t need your help, but thank you anyway.” Albert pushes himself up hopping back to the bed as Tracy walks to the kitchen. Albert looks around the room for a second. Tracy’s room was all girl, except filled with anime items and trinkets. The walls were a nice pastel pink and there was plushies, dolls, and another assortment of girl things. Albert knew it was anime because he sometimes goes by one of the stores at the mall with that stuff. There was a big picture of an anime guy with funky gold hair and bluish green eyes right above the guy it said in stylish letters, ‘Dragon Ball Z’.
~What is Dragon ball Z?~ Albert asked himself. He could deduce that it was indeed an anime, and probably an old one at that. As he’s never seen it in one of the stores.
another one of these mini stories. I was thinking of making this in the Whateley universe, but I don't know.
Tell me what you think about it, please.
“Faggot!” bellows the mighty bully at small dear ole me. I gave him no reaction for I knew that he thrived on attention. Instead, I slip deeper into my mask to hide what I was feeling on the inside.
“Why hello Gage. Nice to see you.” I say in a neutral tone. I keep my ground. Showing any emotion to the bully will only make things worse.
“Why do you play with girls all the time? Are you one of those tranny freaks?” Gage spits. How in the world did he learn that word? Most kids shouldn’t even understand that word. I guess that makes two of us
I say in a matter-of-fact tone, “Indeed, it is. Unlike boys, girls aren’t as rough and I’m too small to handle rough.” Then I cross my arms, taking a firm stance and giving him a smirk, “Does that satisfy you?”
He flusters confused on why he’s not getting to me. The fluster turns to anger. He clinches his fist and stiffens his body. “It does.” He spouts angrily through his teeth. “I think I need to rough you up.” He says as he gains a smirk of his own.
“You want to fight? I’m not a fighter.”
“We’ll see about that.” He dashes straight towards me, aiming his fist at me.
I simply duck around his fist and use my leg to trip him. I had learned that little trick from watching martial arts movies and participating in the sport.
Gage falls into the grass face first. When he gets up blood is flowing from his nose. I knew the teachers are going to be here in several seconds. I quickly walk away leaving a bloodied Gage behind me.
I’m in a bind. Not just any bind, the type of bind that normally means you’re in deep shit. I’m currently staring at the decorated walls of the principal’s office. The constricting room was littered with paper and folders. Pictures of his family were ornamented on top of the mess and the trashcan was full of fast food. The principal sat in front of me. A balding middle age man still tall and not any less attractive. Not that I’m into men or anything.
The seat adjacent to me was the faggot, Brian Sanders. Toiling with his hair like a girl. He pulled out a brushed and took each part of his long curly blonde hair to comb from the tip to the scalp. Next, he took out a small bag fill with makeup to fix his mess of eyeliner and mascara. Finally, he adjusted his summer dress and repositioned himself. I nearly choked at each seen. The sight of the faggot made me wanna puke. Degenerates like him should be put on a cross. Oh, how I wish I could play New Vegas right now rather than sit here and feel my stomach knot tighten to an unravelable degree.
It has been only a few minutes since Principal Faraday made the call to Brian’s and my parents. Each minute is century right now as I cross my legs, uncross them, pull my hair a bit, recross my legs, cross my arms, then tap my foot. Even though my seat is padded it feel like I’m sitting on a rock. Faraday is just quietly sitting there, playing with his phone. So is the faggot. I want to grab my phone, anything to get my mind off what’s happening. I can’t as it sits idly on his desk. Thank god, I put a lock on it. I normally don’t like to lock my phone, but for some reason, I felt like it yesterday. Maybe I knew subconsciously today would happen. I don’t know.
“BEEP!” Holy shit that scared the fuck out of me. I nearly pissed myself… not like I would actually piss myself, but you get the point. Faraday picked up the phone, “Yes?”
“Mister and Missus Dalton, and Mister and Missus Sanders are here.” There was a sigh of relief from both Faraday and Brian.
“Send them to my office.”
“Yes sir.”
You know, for something that’s considered to be a mumble. The heart is a very loud organ. I can hear it pumping blood throughout my body. From my head to my feet. The oxygen, I’m chugging is reaching every corner of it. I gulped as I twiddled my thumbs and tapped my feet faster.
The footsteps boomed like thunder and clashed like lightning. Each foot jolted my heart and body. I bit my lip and closed my eyes, this wasn’t gonna be pretty.
The knob turned and the door opened. Principal Faraday stood up to politely smile.
“Welcome, I don’t have many more seats than these two, so please stand where you want.” I gulped as I saw mom and dad. Mom’s face was contorted and twisted. While dad looked bored and could go for a nap. Though when his eyes reached the back of my head, I knew he wasn’t happy either. I gulped for a second time. Brian was hugging his parents. I could see some tears in the mix. Fucking saps. Brian sat down and the tiny room felt like vinegar and baking soda was just mixed. “Now, you’re wondering why I called you here?”
“You said our son bullied someone,” Mom growled. “I had to leave work for this, so it better be good.” Fuck, she was in the no shits given mood today. I am more than fucked.
“Yes, that is correct. We caught him on camera abusing Brenda here.” So, the thing is called Brenda? I think the teachers said the name a few times, still Brian to me.
“Show me.” Faraday nodded and gestured to one of the monitors. A video of me coming up to Brian, knocking his books down, and punching him in the gut before the teachers stopped it was shown. I nearly wanted to cheer when I punched him in the gut. The feeling of his whole body giving out felt so good. I couldn’t see mom’s face, but I had a pretty detail image of what face she was making. “How long was this going on for?”
Faraday looked over to Brian and in a sweet melodic voice he said, “Since I came out.” There was a gasp between my parents and his parents. A few more tears were shed by her as her mom and dad sandwiched her with love. I wish my parents did that.
“What do you have to say for yourself, Jeremy?” I stared at the ceiling as I choked. “STAND UP!” My body did that by itself. My knees were shaking as my mom got in front of me. “WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY FOR YOURSELF?!” My eyes wandered everywhere but to her eyes.
“Look at me. LOOK AT ME!” She gripped my longish hair and got closer to my face. “WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY FOR YOURSELF!?” I could control it and the tears were rolling.
“It was just a prank?” A hard smack across the face knocked me to the ground as mother grabbed the head of my hair.
“You stupid fucking cunt of a worthless human being! You’re so disgusting that disgusting is disgusted with you. I’m surprised you even came out of my womb! I can’t even find a suitable punishment for you.”
“Force him to be a girl.”
“Yes, I’m gonna to make you into the prettiest princess in the world. A suitable punishment for such a disgusting worthless son. You’re not gonna be my son anymore because of how pathetic you are. You’re now gonna be my daughter. Do you understand?” I just stared into the void of Mother’s eyes. “DO YOU UNDERSTAND?”
“Yes, mommy.” I choked as the sobs couldn’t be controlled anymore.
She pulled me up by my hair and faced me to Bri- Brenda. “Now apologize.”
“Ah sowwy.” I wouldn’t even say the words probably anymore from the heavy sobbing.
“Get go to the bathroom and put yourself back together.” Mom swiveled to dad, “Honey, call the interior decorators and tell them we need to change Jeremy’s room.” She turned to Brenda and changing to a sweet tone, “Sweetheart, would you be up for some shopping? You’re parents are welcome to come along. You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”
“I’d love to.”
A few weeks later, and I’m in my new pretty pink princess bedroom. Laying on my pink princess bed with a good book in hand. Once I got to a good part, I set my book down as I heard the receiving ding from my pastel pink flowery phone. It’s my bestest friend of the whole wide world, Brenda.
‘Hey Princess!’ I giggled at the text. I love the new nickname I have. Fits me perfectly.
‘Hey Girlie! I can’t believe the operation was a success. I wonder if we should tell my parents what really happened.’
‘Nah, you knew how your mom was before. She may have been a transphobe, but she hated bullying more.’
‘You have a point. Anyway, you ready for that double date?’
‘Yep, it’s too cute watching you and your girlfriend pawing at each other.’
‘We do not paw at each other!’
‘Really lol?’
‘Okay maybe a little lol’
“Princess, help me prepare dinner. We’re having the Sanders over tonight!” It was Mommy, she’s been more than relaxed since that day.
‘Okay, I got to go, see ya in a bit!’
‘See ya princess!’
I stood up and drank the beautiful femininity of my room. Normal girls don’t have room this pink, but I’m not a normal girl that’s for sure. “Hurry up, before I take that phone away.”
“Eek! Coming mommy!”
I turned off the TV which was playing a commercial about something or another “Mom, Dad… we need to talk.” There was a twinge in my guts as I try to think of my diction. My mouth was dry and the lump in my throat was getting larger.
“What is it, baby?” Mom cooed, obviously reading the mood.
I gulped as I whispered, “I have a secret that’s been held in for a long time and I can’t hold it in any longer.” The tears were really welling up as I twirled a long strand of my hair. I licked my lips as they did the speaking, “I’m really a…” I bit my lip, “I’m a girl.” A huge weight was lifted from my chest.
The room stayed silent, mom and dad just stared at me. From the corner of my eye, I could see my little sister just staring at me. I could just feel every stare on me from everywhere. Dad articulated, “Well, bud-”
“CALLED IT!!” Mom jumped up like she just won a round of poker, “I knew it Jim. I fucking knew it.” I think my eyes were popping out of my head at this point. My mom never cussed.
“Now, Maria, I thought we decided to be thoughtful about th-”
“Thoughtful my ass,” She got up beside me and put an arm around me. I couldn’t move neither I could think, all I could do was just listen and watch, “Anna here has always been my daughter. I don’t know why’d you think otherwise.”
“I thought we talked about this, Honey. He’s too young to understa-”
“Understand my sweet squishy ass,” My sister chortled at this, “The kid begged and BEGGED to be a girl. Hell, at night I would hear him crying about it. I suffered so fucking long dealing with this ‘doublethink’ shit you pull on me like we’re in ‘1984’.”
“I did NOT pull a ‘doublethink’ or whatever you call it. You just want only daughters.”
“No, I only want healthy and happy children. You just don’t care about that happy part.”
“Beg your pardon?!”
“You heard me, you slimy cunt! You forced so much on these kids and me. You made me quit my job. You practically dragged poor Anna into football. And, worse of all, you told Joan that she didn’t need to study. The only reason why I suffered through any of this is that I wanted the kids to grow up in a happy and together family. I didn’t want to become another divorce statistic. Well, NO MORE.” She slammed a binder of papers down.
“Wha-what’s that?” My dad practically looked like he being stabbed by a bunch of knives. Each knife making their mark and twisting.
“Divorce papers, bitch!” My mom looked like she was practically on fire.
“But, why Maria? I provided so much and sacrificed almost everything for you guys.”
Mom’s face turned angry to absolutely serene as though the most beautiful melody was being played by an angel, “Embezzlement.” Her stage whisper sounded like velvet. A wicked grin enveloped on her face as though she has committed murder and enjoyed it, “You’ve not done shit, but embezzled money from your job and fuck whores. Did you not think I was intelligent enough to figure out where the hell that sports car came from?” Dad’s face went pale then the color came back a bit.
“What proof?” Mom’s grin was devilish. The cruel laughter in her eyes and voice proved that she was enjoying the torture. She slammed another binder.
“I don’t even have to explain what this is.” Dad grabbed the thing and ripped it apart, throwing the wads in the fire. He looked relieved just for a second. “Well, that was a waste of time. I have copies on a bunch of different flash drives and in the cloud. I only made a copy to fuck with you.” I’ve never seen a more defeated man in my life. Mom’s phone rung, “Yes? Yeah, it’s done.” Sirens came in and the police took my father out. I didn’t even know I was holding a breath until mom stroked my cheek and kiss my forehead. “My baby.” She cooed with a warm smile on her face. I don’t know what’s scarier this smile or the devilish grin? The fact that she can switch back and forth is scary enough.
“Mommy?” I was tearing up. “What’s happening?”
“Something that should’ve happened a long time ago.” Her eyes flicked to Joan, who just stood there shocked, “Come here, Joan.” She obeyed, “We need to get your sister some new clothes. It’s gonna be a long rode for her.” Joan gave mom a massive grin before hugging the two of us. I never expected this to happen, but for some reason. I’m okay with it.
“I’m pregnant.” Words have never been, never felt so powerful as something that comes out of a one-night-stand's mouth. A spark lit the flames of euphoria within me then a cold dread swept over me, cooling down my euphoria to anxiety-ridden happiness.
It was this mixture of emotions that cause me to blurt out, “YES!” It wasn’t the best choice of words and the tone neither felt hot or cold. More of a lukewarmness that spewed out the conflict of emotion I was feeling.
“Yes?” The mother-to-be choked as the tears were brewing at the corners of her eyes.
I didn’t know what to say in this type of situation. I’ve never been in this type of situation. I’m only sixteen and my recently lost virginity to a maiden who took it was a one-time deal.
I let my body do the talking as my protective instincts took over. I give her a deep and loving embrace, stroking her long, raven black hair. It was the type of beauty that you only saw in movies and television. Then I pulled back a bit and stared into those mystical, tear green eyes that seemed to know exactly what I was thinking even if I wasn’t thinking at all.
I kissed the beautiful raven-haired young woman with a passion that could be only described as, “Everything will be ok.”
Eighteen years later
It’s been eighteen years since my son was born. My son grew up not into a man, but he didn’t stay the little boy Sarah gave birth to.
She is a beautiful raven-haired young woman with those same mystical green that just seems to pierce through your thoughts even if you weren’t thinking. Identical to her late mother. Maybe even more so.
The anxiety crept upon me like the cold dread I felt on that day so long again. Then the euphoria of seeing my baby girl turn into a beautiful young woman just by walking on a stage counter that dread, mixing into the emotions I felt when I heard the phrase, “I’m pregnant.”
How did you guys enjoy that? It's a writing practice I don't know if I'm going to make it into a real story, but I thought I would practice making a powerful start and end. I'll probably be doing more of this fun practice.
I walk down the street and get to the apartment building. I walk upstairs to the room numbered 227. I hear moans coming from the other side. I lean right next to the door and wait. A few minutes later the moaning stop and a man in thug attire comes out.
He looks at me for a second and boasts, “Ya motha is a gud fuck, cracka boi.” I held my rising anger in my fist as I just nod. The thug swaggers away.
I gag as I walk into my apartment space. The smell of sex permeated throughout the rooms. A disgusting smell I loathed since I came to this wretched apartment. I walk into the master bedroom, where mom was laying limp and naked on the bed with a look of destitute and hopelessness. Juices flowed out of her vagina. I felt vomit come up my throat I quickly run to the bathroom where I puke my lunch into the toilet. I wipe the tears from my eyes and get a clothespin to plug my nose.
I come back to my mom and slowly pick her up and drag her into the shower. I then proceed to wash her off.
“Kitten?” Mom softly calls as she slowly regains consciousness.
“Yes mommy, I’m here,” I reply back pulling down my hood and mask. I grab a hold of her hand.
Tears flow down my mother’s face as she repeats, “sorry” as I bathed her and got her dress. I drag her to my room and tuck her in. She falls asleep swiftly and the ‘sorrys’ stop.
I turn my attention to the disgusting master bedroom. Taking off the sheets and putting on extras I prepared for just this occasion. I pack my work attire in my backpack. Working at a ‘maid café’ and living in a dump like this will do that to a person. I write a note telling mom where I’m going to be and I go to work.
“Mr. Clark!” Yells a woman.
Wake and stand straight up, “YES!?” I yell back, startled. My peers laugh at my reaction.
“Would you please tell me what is the determent?”
I quickly look at the board and it had a matrix. I went ahead of everyone just in case something like this happens today. “47” I answer.
The teacher narrows her eyes, “That’s correct, Mr. Clark. I see what you have been studying.” I rub the back of my neck and give her a broad grin. She barks, “Sit down.” All I can do is comply.
I take a deep breath as a not gets set on my desk. I look at the girl sitting beside me. I open the note to read, ‘You’re pretty smart. Will you help me study?’. I look over at the girl who is very pretty and seems to have a seductive air to her. I write on the back of the note, ‘fifty bucks’ then send it to her.
A minute later, she sends back the note, ‘I’ll pay you more than just money’.
I knew it. I quickly scribble, ‘Sorry, I’m not into prostitutes’ and send it back. I just stare at the girl with a supreme smirk. She glares at me with a look that could kill.
She scribbles angrily, ‘At least I’m not some sissy boy faggot’ I giggle a bit at that one.
‘Come on, you can do better than that’ I write in a calm eloquent cursive.
‘You even write like a girl. When are you going to come out, sissy boy?’
‘When after you stop sucking dick, so never.’
She scribbled an angry, ‘BITCH BOY!!!!’.
This is so amusing. The best entertainment I’ve had all day. All week maybe.
When I was just about to write another note. A hand steals the note. I look up and it was the hand of Mrs. Hag. Her name is Mrs. Howard, but she such a hag that I mentally call her that.
“I see that you and Ms. Garret like writing notes to each other. Would you like to read this to the class?” I grin as I watch Cindy Garret’s face drain of blood in horror.
“I would be plea-“
“No thank you!” Cindy interrupted.
“If you’re not willing to read it out loud. Then GET OUT!” She barks sending us into an attention as we stumble out the door.
“This is your fault.” Cindy sobs. The tears were flowing down from her frustration and stress from her school work. “I-if you j-just helped me or just said n-no. Then w-we wouldn’t b-be out here.”
I just smile at her, “Eh, I don’t care. I make all A’s anyway and I have no time to waste teaching a prostitue.” I take a deep breath, “Anyway, I bid adieu.”
“W-where are you g-going?”
“Far away from you.” I begin walking away.
Cindy yells, “RUN! Run like the scared little kitten you are, Kitten.” She pauses and says, “Maybe your crack whore of mother will love you more if you do.”
I stop and turn to her. My fury rises from that comment. I walk quickly up to her and backhand her. She falls to the floor as I angrily say through my teeth, “Don’t ever say that about my mom or I will pimp slap you again like the whore you are.”
I angrily walk off and stomp into the bathroom.
How dare that lowly whore to tell me my mom doesn’t love me? She loves me more than she will ever know love. I just wish she didn’t name me Kitten.
My name is Kitten Clark. I was given the name ‘Kitten’ because as my mom put it, “I’m as cute as a kitten.” That’s true. I am as cute as a Kitten. That’s why I can work in a maid café and why I have to hide my face any time I go to and from the apartments.
I walk up the body mirror in the bathroom and stare at my reflection. I’m five feet even with a graceful lithe body, not very common in the average male with longish copper hair and my face is kitten-like. Huge, deep blue eyes, small pointed nose, high cheekbones, and round chin. It’s not like I hate my body. It’s useful in getting jobs and adults tend to feel like they have to protect me.
I wish I was more masculine because I always have trouble with boys. When I was in elementary school, boys would fight over who I would play with. In middle school, guys would grab my ass or chest like I’m a girl. They knew they could get away with it too. In my first year of high school, I was confessed to by a jock in junior year. I told him I’m a boy. Now he does whatever he can to bully me.
“Hey, kitty, wearing panties under those cargo pants?”
Oh great, just my luck. I think about him and he comes into the bathroom.
I turn to him and give a fake smile, “Hey Jon. I’m not wearing panties.”
At least not right now.
He gives me this evil smirk, “I doubt that.” The smirk got wider. “How about we find out.”
The blood drains from my face as I gulp.
Shit shit shit, this is not good. I can just see thTarangirene. “Trangirl gets raped and murdered” I’m not a transgirl, but they’re going to think I am because of my appearance.
“Let’s not please, the bell is about to ring.”
He looks briefly at his watch. “We have plenty of time.” He steps and smacks his hand on the wall, stopping me from escaping. I feel the tears well up. “Besides, you’ll like it anyway.” He kisses me and forcefully puts his tongue into my mouth.
Ew ew ew ew ew EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWW. I’m not into men. Definitely not into men. Every time a guy kisses or makes out with me. It makes me hate men more than I already do.
His tongue moves around my tongue. I can’t breathe and my head was going blank as if the make-out session was draining all my energy. Then I heard the sweet and merciful bell and he stops making out with me.
I gasp for air “Damn. I thought we had more time.” He squeezes my ass and gives me a quick kiss on the lips, “I’ll see you next time, kitty.”
I walk into the stall and cry.
I hope you enjoy this one. I don't know if I'm continuing it or not, but I think it's pretty good
The boy was at the end of his line. He was starving, leg broken, and will deteriorating. He sat in an alley, alone, waiting for death. Either he died by starvation or the cold will take him. Either way he'll die and that thought alone brought him peace.
He looked to the sky above, desolate and ugly. The storms of winter brewed as the wind swept across the streets and into the dark alley. The boy shivered and shook. Nestling between two trash bags smelling of alcohol and rot.
He was dead, so dead. He knew it and fought it, but his fighting was futile with a broken leg. Instead, he began thinking of better times.
Times where he didn't have to steal and hunt rat for food. Times where his father made him delicious warm meals and had a warm bed to lay in. Times that are beginning to seem more like a distant memory as the days go by. Tears flow down the boy's cheeks when his mother and father died in a car accident.
The boy and his sister were sent to his uncle and aunt. At first, it was okay; his uncle and aunt didn't have the money to support them but tried their best anyway. Next, his uncle began to drink more and more heavily. Then, the civil arguments between his uncle and aunt turn to full-on fights.
The boy shivered as he remembered the fighting. Everything and anything being thrown back and forth. His uncle drunkenly yelling as he stomped out the door and drives away.
Finally, his aunt left and never came back, leaving both his sister and him. After that. Everything began to get worse. The boy's uncle began using his sister for his drunken aggression. Every day she went to school with bruises from head to toe. Many teachers tried to talk to her, but she just told them what she always told them, she fell or had some other accident.
His sister had the worst of it at school. Being bullied by the other girls because of her clothes weren't "In style". They beat and berate her just as much as their uncle would. But she still kept that spark, that force of will to carry her through the months
One day, after his sister was beaten. His uncle picked up her and threw her into the bedroom, slamming the door. The boy didn't know what was happening, but the shrieks. Gods, the terrifying shrieks pierced his ears and his soul.
The boy slammed the door over and over again. Trying to bust it open, but he was too weak. Eventually, the shrieking stopped and the door open.
The memory brought tears to his eyes as many burst rolling down his cheeks. He hated what he saw after. His sister was dead, the spark wasn't there anymore. She wouldn't even respond to anything the boy said. She was like a mindless zombie just following her routine.
She disappeared just like his mother, father, and aunt. He left that veil place after she disappeared. He wandered around. At first, he asked for food, begged even. No one would give him anything. Then he began to steal. Sometimes from garbage and sometimes from the market. Sometimes he caught a rat and cooked it.
Until one day he saw a bakery. The delicious scent that enticed his nose and brought him to stare at the sweets with a drool-filled gaze. He couldn't take it anymore and tried to beg with the shop owner. The old hag wouldn't even let him have the stale ones. Instead, he stole a cake and ran out gobbling it down. The sweetness was too good to pass.
He heard sirens as he kept running. He ran from alley to alley until he came to a dead end. Where the group of cops ganged up on him and beat him, breaking his leg in the process. They left him in the trash to die.Where he is now.
He was going in and out of consciousness since he was left for dead. He always woke up in pain and agony. He would just moan and groan as he slowly drifted off.
His dreams were beautiful with warm beds, plenty of food, his parents, and big sister all alive and well. The boy began hating waking up. He wanted to sleep forever.
He drifts off again into the dream world. There he met his big sister and parents. This time was different. They weren't what all his other dreams were like. This time they were angry.
"What are you doing?" His mother accused sternly standing cross-armed.
The boy thought for a second, "Sleeping?"
His father pitched in, "That wasn't the question. Why are you sitting there waiting?"
Tears began to form in his eyes, "There's no point anymore. I'm dead, no matter what I do. I'll die."
His sister came to him comforting him with a hug, "Don't say that. You can live. You have to live, for us."
"B-but, my leg is broken an-and-"
"No 'ands' or 'buts'!" His dad interrupted then softens, "Only solutions."
The boy understood this, he had to live. He nods his answer.
"Good," The three said as they slowly fade.
The boy began to sob, "Mommy, daddy, sissy! Please come back!" He ran toward them until he woke up with tears streaming down his starving cheeks.
He was about to sob when he wiped his eyes in protest. No longer will he sit there and watch everything happen. No longer will he take shit from other people. Now, now was his day of resurrection.
He rolled the trash bags off him and crawled with all the strength he had left. Clawing his way through the dark alley with dead weight pulling him back.
The dull ache slowed his body and soul but his will determined him to clutch onto his life harder. Eventually, he was out of the alley and in the middle of the street. Cold and alone.
The boy rolled onto his back, tired from exhaustion. A snowflake floated upon his head. Then many flakes began drifting towards the ground. The boy began laughing a maniacal laugh as the flurry of snow came upon him.
I stare at the phallus and its package between my legs. It’s tiny and weird. It doesn’t belong between a girl’s legs, yet it’s there. I poke and prod at it. Like it was about to explode.
I take a knife and gently stab the phallus’s package just enough to cause some pain. I stop before the knife breaks the skin. I hate pain as much as I hate my disgusting testosterone balls. I wish I didn’t feel pain. I wish I could just be numb. I also wish I had a scalpel. I could give myself an orchidectomy.
I pull up my panties. Then tuck my disgusting package making anything my panties flat like the in-between of a girl’s legs should be. I pull up my skinny jeans and walk outside to the porch. The nice cool air of spring caresses my body. I take a deep breath. Taking in the smells of spring.
“Let me guess. You were playing with it again.” A soft boy’s voice came from behind me. I turn around and find my little brother, Darrell, with two cups of tea in hand.
I sigh, “How did you know?” Darrell hands me my cup with cats frolicking around.
He gives me a knowing smile, “Because every time you do. You come out here to clear your mind. I watch you when you aren’t looking. You know.” He takes a sip keeping eyes on me.
“Oh…” I take a sip of the hot beverage.
“That and I read your diary.”
I punch him playfully on the arm, causing Darrell to give a little chuckle. I shout in a serious tone, “You aren’t supposed to read that!”
He looks me straight in the eye and apologizes, “Sorry, I know I shouldn’t read it, but I'm so worried about you. Reading your diary is a way to know what you’re thinking. Plus,” Darrell stops to take a sip. “It’s what little brothers do to their big sisters.”
That causes me to giggle. My thoughts turn me back to my phallic package. I sigh thinking about how long until it goes away. Darrell notices this and grabs my hand.
“Don’t worry. Remember what Karen talked when she manifested?” I nod and smile while thinking about meeting another changeling. “It’ll happen, just give it time.”
Tears escape my face, “I c-can’t help it (hic). It’s just disgusting (hic).”
Darrell sets down his tea and takes mine out of my hands. He grabs me and pulls me into a loving embrace. He whispers, “It’s okay, big sis. Just let it out.” I bawl my eyes out.
After my moment of crying, I calm down and Darrel moves back on one knee still holding my hands. “Thank you, Darrell.”
He bows and says, “Anything for my dear princess, my sister.” He looks back up and giggles, “What shall this knight cook for his fair lady today?”
In a royal tone, I say, “I feel a pizza is in order.” I couldn’t hold it anymore and giggle. Darrell giggles along with me. Then he burst into a full-on laugh. Penises aside, I want pizza.
The sea of students flowed through the narrow hallways to their respective classrooms like the waves to a beach. I followed along the waves of white polos, navy skirts, and navy pants. The compact crowd had a sloth’s rhythm with bumps between the students.
Nothing had changed since middle school, the same disappointment as always just with new faces and new personalities. The only difference is all clothes are identical with the mascot imprinted on the right chest.
The heat of mid-August made my legs scratchy and wet from the sweat under my navy pants. I wish I could wear the skirts of the girls with their look of comfort and the lack of scratchy, sweaty pants.
However, I’m not a pervert.
I reached my first class, homeroom. The first day of school has an annoying system where there must be a class before your first academic period. In middle and elementary school, it made sense due to the lack of choice of courses, but in high school, it's highly vain. I slipped in any way and sat in the back row, by the window like a true main character.
I sat looking through the window. The azure sky was bright and blue, the warmth of the sun pierced through the glass and the gentle breeze drifting through an open window brought me to drowsiness.
I gradually wandered off to somber. Full of dreams and happy memories.
A person devoid of all appearance of humanity stood with arms spread out in a T-shaped pose. A rainbow of labeled tabs appeared vertically to the right of the person. Below that sat a ‘Done’ button and to the other corner appeared a ‘Reset’ button. Above and to the center of the whole thing were the words, “Character Creation.”
BOOM! The sound of thunder swiftly brought me back to the physical realm when I jumped out of my seat. Around me, students giggled and chuckled at my adversity.
A teacher stood with a giant drum on him and a smug look before chuckling, “Oh, look who came back from the land of the living.” It wasn’t a good-hearted chuckle either or so it felt. Maybe I’m just assuming.
Taking a deep breath, I nervously said: "Sorry sir, I was busy last night." As I rubbed the back of my neck.
“No doubt, you were playing around last night, hmmm? Maybe playing video games?” He quizzed suspiciously with an irritating posh attitude.
Usually, he would be right, but not this time, “No sir, my little sister was having nightmares. She’s only five and my mom had to work late last night.” It was the honest to god truth too. Suzy’s been waking me up in the middle of the night asking to sleep in my bed. When I wake up, I’m up and can’t get back to sleep.
A hint of irritation reached his face just for a moment before becoming blank, “Alright, sit back down, Mr. Adler.”
I sat back down.
Inspecting his room is like expecting something great out of a wall. The room was bare only with the inessentials, student desks, teacher’s desk and chair, and blackboard. No posters, no personality, nothing. Either this guy’s hella new or is as boringly posh as my impression of him is.
I wonder what that dream was about
It was the latter. He had such a posh attitude that there was no doubt this guy is an insider. Thank god this teacher is only my homeroom teacher.
The bell eventually rang, and I hightailed it out, back into the hall.
“HeyyouheyyouheyyouSleepyboy!!!!” A voice sang from behind and a chocolate colored boy bounced right over to me. “Hithere! I’mKennyMcQueenWhat’syourname?!” Saying the sentence with barely a pause. The bounciness of the chocolate boy is like an energizer bunny. Even when standing still, he was twitching like a meth head.
What the hell is even that last name? Is he like Irish or something? “Uh, hi, I’m Roland,” I replied taken back by his energy.
He gave me a wide grin showing his perfect teeth. They were like a flashlight in contrast to his chocolate skin. “RolandisanAWESOMEname!!!” He bounced around to exaggerate. Then he halted like someone pressed a big red emergency stop button before articulating, “I’m pretty sure that Mr. Samwell doesn’t like you.”
“He doesn’t?” Not that I’m really surprised, he was giving me glances here and there throughout class. I wonder what I did to piss him off.
Echoing my thoughts, “I wonder what you did to piss him off,” Kenny thought aloud still articulating his words with proper pauses.
“I don’t know.”
“Whatever!!!” His high energy coming back with full force.
I think I just found my first friend. I’ve never been too great with people, but I plan to change that starting with Kenny, the chocolate energizer bunny, “So what class do you have next?”
“History!”
“Me too”
“YAYIwon’tbealone.” oh jeez that got a little dark.
I point as I said “My locker is over here. So, I’ll see you in History.” As I walked away, waving bye to him.
“SEEYA!!” He waved energetically back before bouncing away.
…
I took the seat behind Kenny. Kenny is twitching around in his chair as he stared at his phone. I peered over his shoulder to see a buff guy masked in gray and wearing a black cape, smashing through a guy with power armor. Their suits being crumbled up into tight balls of twisted metal. You can almost see the blood and flesh of the wearer spurting out.
A guy baring no cape, but a tight red suit with a white fist insignia in the center falls to the surface with a feathery touch to the ground. This time the only thing masking was the white mask around his eyes. His suit showed off his body, buff and strong like gym jockey. His lips begin to articulate with no sound, but in a split second the dark guy smashed into him with a force of a bullet. Then another split second the dark cape man is grappled and smashed to the floor to have these massive handcuffs put on him.
“AaaaawwwwNofun!!!” Kenny whined as his leg twitched rapidly, “Pack-A-Punchdidn’teventry!”
“What were you watching?” I asked.
“Thelatestsuperherofight,Wasn’tmuchofafight.”
“Yeah, I saw. Who was the dark cape guy fighting Pack-A-Punch?” I don’t really follow hero media. We mostly put on the most PG for Sam and Suzy. They love those fights and practically anything superhero related. I even bought them action figures when I had the money. I don’t think I ever not seen those two playing with them.
He looks at his phone, “DarkStrikerHeis- well, was ahiredmuscleforthe Kobalt family andmanyotherorganizedcrimeleagues. Orsothat’swhat theherowatcheapp says.” Looking up at me. I’m pretty sure he’s talking fast on purpose because he paused to pronounce Kobalt family and well, was.
You know, I never realized that there was a hero app. Now if only I had a phone. “Ooo, do you have one of Sunflower? My little sister loves her.” Suzy is mesmerized by the hero. I swear. On her side of the twin’s room, she has nothing but posters of Sunflower.
Kenny nodded and fiddle with his phone while a leg twitching about until he shared me a video of a tan platinum blonde haired girl wearing a gold flowery skintight suit shoot a giant fucking golden laser into an enemy fortress before she turned invisible and the video stopped. It looks to be a much older video. Both his legs begin to twitch excitedly.
“When was that taken?”
“BattleofCuba.”
I whistled in surprise. The battle of Cuba was years ago when I was just a toddler I think. There isn’t a lot of video on it, especially about the major players. I must get that app on my computer, so I can show the twins.
“Who’syourfavoritehero?” Kenny asked, one leg stopped twitching.
“Hmmm, I’m not really into heroes. They’re cool and everything, but I can’t say I’m crazy about them. If I had to pick one would be Droplet. She’s pretty funny.”
“Andnottomentionshe’sthehottestnewhero.”
“Eh really?”
“Have YOU not,” He clapped his hands together. “SEEN,” he then points them at me “hermodelingdebut?”
“No?” The look on his face was one of complete disbelief.
He started going through his phone as he grumbled to himself. Then almost face bashing me with his phone. A picture of a brunette with tropical blue tips, dark aqua eyes, lips so kissable, and face so perfectly beautiful that it should’ve been photoshopped rather than real. Droplet looks to be about my age, but with supers, you can never tell. They’re known to age very well.
“You’re right, she’s is gorgeous,” I said almost nonchalantly.
“Howcanyoubesononchalant? His voice soared a whole octave. Then someone pressed the emergency stop button again, “Are you gay?”
“NO NO no.” waving my hands to exaggerate, “Definitely not.”
“Ok, but just so you know. I’m not into-”
A loud clearing of the throat was heard from the front of the classroom. I forgot that I was in class.
It was the teacher, “Thank you.” Before starting her lecture, “Good morning class, I’m Mrs. Cook, during this year we’ll be talking about topics from the 1900s to the 1970s up to the ghoul invasion.” She droned on while a note from Kenny was passed to me.
I opened it up and it read, ‘Do you like anime?’ in beautifully written letters. His handwriting and speech are so different.
I wrote ‘YES!!!’ and sent it back. He gave me a thumb’s up. Oh yeah, we’re going to be good friends. This is going to be a fun year for sure.
…
“That’s all for right now, you may go to lunch.” The teacher said before all the students crowded in a line of discord to the lunch room. The last two periods without Kenny has been boring.
I passed several students eating lunch and the stuff they were serving today looked like a pile of shit on a taco shell. Thank god I brought my own lunch.
I observed the lunch room for a good seat. It wasn’t very hard to find the ever-twitching chocolate energizer bunny. Only, he was sitting with a girl with the prettiest hair I’ve ever seen. Her long snow-white hair gleamed in the LED lights of the lunchroom, though she had her back to me.
“She’s a super.” I mused to myself. Only supers have that color hair.
I walked over just as the white-haired girl smashed a fist on the table, putting a crack into it. With a very angry masculine toned soprano voice, she seethed, “I will NOT wear a foockin’ dress, you twitchin’ buffoon!” Yep, definitely a super. Only they can do something like crack a table.
Kenny held his hands up and waved them twitchingly in surrender, “I’mjustsayingyou’dlook SUPER BEAUTIFUL ifyou’djustworeadress.”
Time to make my appearance in this episode of what the fuck, “Hey, what’s the problem here?”
Kenny looked over at me pleadingly, "Canyouagreethatheshouldwearadress?”
“I’m not a foockin’ girl! I’m a man, twitchy tard!” The white-haired boy(?) glared daggers at the chocolate energizer bunny.
Okay, if I’m looking at the whole picture right, the white-haired person is a boy and Kenny is showing one of his traits for being irritating. I know what to say, “I don’t think we should impose on someone’s dress. Especially someone who doesn’t want to wear a dress.” Boo ya. I’m so poetic.
The two of them stared at me before Kenny began to laugh like a hyena at me and the white-haired trap continue to just stare at me. Looking at his face now, he looked like a bunny rabbit with red doe eyes, squishy cheeks, cute full pouty lips, and a sweet round nose.
“You’resolame!” Kenny laughed holding his stomach.
I forced my lunch on the table and unpackage it to take an aggressive bite of my ham and cheese sandwich. All the while motherfucking Kenny’s laugh slowed.
“Yeah yeah, laugh it up energizer bunny. At least I don’t have a fetish for heroes.” I spouted. This time Bunny boy began to laugh and snort like a crossbreed of a baby hyena and a piglet. I don’t think I felt heartache this bad since the time Suzy snuggled to sleep with our stray cat, Boots (I took lots of pictures).
Bunny boi finally looked up at us, gazing at him, “What are you looking at?!” He growled before blushing.
I need to change topics, “SOOOO, Kenny, *clearing throat* will you introduce me to your new friend?”
“Oh right,” He began his articulating session, I swear he does his high energy shit on purpose. “Roland, this is Juno, Juno this is Roland.”
“Nice to meet you, Juno.” I held my hand out to greet him.
His voice still in that masculine toned soprano, “Likewise.” He shook my hand firmly. His hands were soooo soft though.
“By the way, why in the world was Kenny trying to get you to put on a dress?”
“Iwas NOT tryingtoputadressonJu- EEE!!!” He squeaked as he found himself under the interrupting glare of Juno, the angry boi.
“Because I look like a human version of a bunny rabbit.” He acknowledged his appearance. I always thought if there was a trap in real life they’d be completely oblivious that they are traps. Apparently, I was wrong.
“I can see that. Well, Kenny, what do you say to the tra- er- man?”
“Hey hey hey, you almost said trap, didn’t you?” Juno asked irritably as his doe eyes turn fierce and his pouty lips turn smug. Oh, shit shit shit, I’m sooo dead. I closed my eyes tight as the tears began to well up as I waited for doom. He just took a breath and giggled before flicking me on the nose, “You watch anime too huh?”
I nodded then asked, “You’re not going to hit me?” Sounding like a small animal. God, I'm a wimp.
“No? Why would I hit you?”
“Youjustsoundedirritated.” I squeaked out, sounding like fucking chocolate energizer bunny who’s just is quietly twitching over there.
“Sorry, I have,” He paused as he thought about the next few words. “Anger issues. They were somewhat manageable when I was way younger, but when I manifested into this,” gesturing to his appearance, “and gained my power. I began to have a rough time in middle school." He said roughly as a euphuism. "Since then, I've been trying to control my temper. Even going to anger management classes.” Taking a sip from his glass of orange juice.
“Wow, that’s incredible.” I breathed sincerely causing the bunny boy to turn crimson.
He clears his throat, trying to hide his blush, “Would you like to see my power?”
“I would love-”
“I DO!!!” Kenny articulately declared, interrupting my answer. Well, whatever.
Juno picked up an apple and left it mid-air. It stayed there and didn’t move, “My power is the ability to change gravity on something or someone by just touching them.” The apple fell into Juno’s slender fingers before tossing the apple to Kenny to which he struggled to catch it.
“Thisisheavy.” He said before passing it to me.
It wasn’t that heavy. Heavier maybe, like five pounds too heavy for an apple. I gave them back to Juno. Who seemed hella proud. I would too with that power. Who wouldn’t?
“THAT’SSOAWESOME!!!!” Kenny exclaimed as he pushed on the table, standing up.
“I agreed with the chocolate energizer bunny. This is awesome.”
“Thanks!” Giving us a wide grin, he looked so adorable. I shook my head. He’s a guy god damn it. I’m not gay! Then again, it’s not gay if the dicks don’t touch. I hate myself. He clears his throat snapping me out of my apparent gaze, “Can we exchange phone numbers? You know if you want to hang out?” He said shyly.
I nervously rubbed the back of my neck, “Uh um, sorry, I don’t have a phone.”
“Ido!” The chocolate boy pushed up his glasses and sang.
“I wasn’t talking to you, energizer bunny.” Giggling at his own words. That is definitely NOT cute. I’m totally NOT sarcastic. He stared at me stretching a part of his mouth to the left in thought, “Hmm, what’s your last period?”
“English.”
“Cool, me too, do you have a bike?”
“Metoo!” Kenny repeated.
“Yeah?” ignoring the chocolate boy
“Would you like to come to my house and get one of my old phones?”
“Is that okay?”
“Sure, I get one every year from one of my relatives. Highly annoying.” God bless rich kids. Can’t hate free stuff. Or so I think he’s rich.
“Okay, but I need to call my mom to let her know. Mind if I use your phone?”
“Nope, but let’s do that in between periods.”
“CanIcome?” Kenny asked abruptly?
Juno, “Do you have a bike?”
“I have a Scooter!” Kenny proudly and articulately declared.
Juno and I glanced at each other is bemusement before falling into unrelenting laughter.
“A-a scooter!” Juno squeaked causing the both of us to laugh harder until we were clutching our stomachs, banging on the table, and tears welling up.
“Sorry to burst your bubble, guys, but our teacher is leaving.” Kenny articulated with his arms crossed.
Juno glanced over, “Oh shit, you’re right.” Kenny and he picked up their stuff, “Well see ya in English.”
"Yeah see ya," I replied waving.
“ByebyeRoland!” Kenny waved energetically.
“Bye.” Waving back just as hard.
In the distance, Kenny articulated, “Seriously though, you should wear a dre-” before getting interrupted with a flick from Juno.
I chuckled at there dynamic. Damn, two friends now. Even a good friend like Juno. Then the adorable parts of him flowed into my thoughts. Before I knew it, I was banging my head against the table and saying, “He’s a guy god damn it!”
…
The bell rang and all the students including me dispersed.
Sixth period was pretty chill. Most teachers weren’t doing much on the first day anyway. I’m just glad that my art teacher is pretty chill.
I’m taking art because kind of want to learn how to draw better manga characters. As lame as that is, I am a decent drawer. Though, nothing spectacular. I wonder what Juno has as an elective. I heard that they had some type of powers 101 class.
I arrive at my last class early. The English classroom is right next to the Art classroom making the last class the easiest to get to provided I’m not given any books. I doubt it since it’s art.
I sat in the back of the classroom by the window like a true main character I am. The afternoon sun rays bounced off the clouds creating a combination of a bright shade of yellow. This is why I love the outside. The beautiful scene of the afternoon reminds me of all the interesting and fun anime I've watched.
A wild Juno appeared, sitting right in right in front of me with an adorable grin on his face. "Hi, Roland!" He said, almost with a tune.
I smiled back, “So did anything good happen to you last period?”
“Yeah, my powers 101 class is awesome.” He practically beamed.
Oh, so there it is called powers 101. I thought for the name would be more interesting. “What did you do?”
“We got to play around with our powers after the teacher went over the syllabus.”
“Oh really, what were the other kids like?”
“Nobody as cool as you.” He blushed.
Oh wow, oh my god, is this what it feels like to be in love? "I'm not that cool," I said shrugging my shoulders
“NOT THAT COOL!” He growled, oh shit, he’s getting aggressive about this, “You’re the only one who didn’t make fun of my appearance!” He takes a deep breath, calming himself down before blushing, “Sorry.”
Yep, nope, he’s a boy, definitely a boy, “Wow, thank you, I feel honored.” Trying to hide my grin. I’m smiling way too fucking much. Is this what it feels like to be a normie?
“You’re welcome!!” Giving me a sincere grin. Oh shit, don’t do that, it’s bad for my heart.
“Higuys!!!” A wild Kenny appeared.
"Oh look, it's Kenny," I said monotonously.
“Yeah, hi Kenny.” Juno also said monotonously, following my lead and suppressing a smirk.
“Whyyouguysdoingthat?” He said, being his usual twitchy self.
“Nothing,” I chuckled.
“Yeah nothing,” Juno also chuckled.
“Anyway,” Kenny changes the subject, “WegoingtoJuno’shouseorwhat?”
“Yeah, we’re still going if Roland is going," Juno said. The two of them look at me expectantly.
"I can only go if my mom lets me go," I said reluctantly. To be honest, that wasn’t exactly the case. Anytime I had a friend, they always stayed at my house, but I haven’t had one since elementary school. I didn’t think I’d be going to someone’s house so soon.
“You can use my phone to call your mom after school if you want.” Juno offered.
“O-okay.”
“STUDENTS!” The teacher announced, “Welcome to my classroom!!!” The teacher had the Cat in a hat, hat with pink-rimmed sunglasses on with a party blower thing in his mouth, “In my class, we will be discovering…" He excitedly told us all about how awesome his English class is. He was about as twitchy and energetic as our energizer bunny.
The last bell rang, and the student began their journey home.
“Ilovethatteacher!!!” Kenny declared with a twirl.
Juno, “Oh course you love him, he’s you but older.”
Me, “And vanilla.”
Kenny pouted, “Don’tyouagreethatheiscool?”
I smiled, “I can, he is pretty cool.” Then a shitty memory of another cool teacher came into my mind, “It’s the cool ones who are the worse.
“Roland’s right, I knew a couple cool teachers in middle school. When I manifested, they turned into complete assholes.”
This left a morose silence as we walked to our bikes.
“Anyway,” I broke the silence, “Can I borrow your phone. I need to call my mom.”
“Oh right!” Juno dugged into his pocket and unlocked it before giving it to me.
I said, “Thanks.” as I dialed mom’s number.
“No problem.”
The phone rang a few times before my mother picked up, “Hello?” I turned around and began pacing.
"Hi, mom."
“Hey sweetheart, did something happen?”
“No, I’m just calling you to see if I could go to a friend’s house for a bit.”
“A friend?” She sounded shocked, “Who’s this friend?”
“A friend from school.”
“Really what’s his name?”
“Juno.”
“Oh, I didn’t expect them to be a she.” Sounding more shocked than before.
“No no no, he’s a boy.”
“Odd name for a boy. Anyway, can I have an address of this boy’s house.”
What? “Mom, you sure? What about the twins?”
“They’re old enough to take care of themselves. Now don’t worry about it, now can I get an address?”
“Sure, hold on one moment.” I turn around to see Juno smash into the ground with his foot and doing martial arts. “Um, Juno?”
He froze and turned to me, “Yeah?”
“Can I have your address?”
“Oh,” flushing from embarrassment, “3467 Epsilon Road.”
What, but that’s inside the wall, I gulped before saying to my mom, “3467 Epsilon Road.”
“Wow! I didn’t think you’d meet someone who lives inside the wall. I hope you have fun, sweetheart.” She hung up.
We stood in silence. Kenny was nowhere to be seen.
“Uh wow, I didn’t know you lived inside the wall.”
“Oh yeah, it’s not a big deal.” He said dismissively.
The elites of Epsilon city live inside the wall. To everyone outside the wall, they’re known as insiders and are stereotypically posh and snooty. I guess this explains a bit of Juno’s temper. If I had to put up with them, I would have anger issues too.
A sound of the Dukes of Hazard horn comes in and behind it is Kenny sitting on his scooter with a helmet. “Heyguys!!!”
“Hey Kenny?” we both synchronized.
“Ihavetogohomedadwantstoshowmehisnewinvention.” He said and flew off on the scooter.
Juno and I burst into chuckling. We couldn’t help it, Kenny looked so lame on that scooter.
“Let’s go,” Juno giggled.
…
Riding a bike through Tristan Park is like doing it in a forest. Everything is natural and beautiful even though summer doesn’t have the pretty leaves of spring or fall, but it does have perfect weather. Hot with a nice breeze and only a small number of clouds in the sky.
Juno was ahead of me, keeping the same speed. Trying to at least. The most common power, Paragon, gave the super heighten abilities all over depending on the person. I’m guessing before is trapiffication (lol) he was stronger and fitter than the average teen.
I pedaled hard up to him when we rode out of the forest of the city and stayed on the somewhat flat paths of the city’s streets.
“Juno.” I breathed.
“Yeah?”
“What level do you have on Paragon?”
“C why?”
“Wow, you’re really strong.” That was an understatement, levels go from the weakest level, F, to the strongest level, A. The fact that he’s C means he’s very strong especially for a super his age.
“Meh, no big deal,” He smiled. He obviously was proud of his level. “I just lift.”
Yeah, just lift. I’m betting due to his elite status he had to keep in shape in both mind and body to not lose favor of the other insiders.
“What’s your family like?” I asked, considering how Juno isn’t the stereotypical Insider, I kind of want to know what’s his family like.
“My mom is pretty nice. She’s home all the time, and probably making sweets with Lilly knowing you’ll be coming. They’re really delicious! Sebastian is our house manager, he handles all the housework. He spars with me on days with little housework. It’s fun! Lilly is in college. She helps mom with the cooking. She’s like an older sister to me.”
The way he talks very gregariously about his family. I noticed he didn’t mention his dad. I don’t think. “That’s great, I can’t wait.” I know this is stupid, but it’d be fun to try, “First one to touch the wall wins.”
“It wouldn’t even be a fight.”
“You wanna bet?”
“Bet what?”
“If I win then you owe me a favor, vice versa.”
Juno thought about it for a quick second, “Okay,” He said with a smirk, “You’re on.”
We halt and line up our wheels, “Okay on three.” Juno nodded, “Three!” I yelled as I pedaled as fast as my skinny legs could go. I’m average size for my age and Juno is a little taller than me. I think if I lean in and pedal hard than I have a chance of winning. I glanced behind me to find a smirking Juno holding the back of his head.
I kept pedaling as hard as I could even when I was going down a slope. Before I knew it, the wall was almost within my grasp. Just a few seconds and I would gain a favor from an adorable bunny boi.
Then, I saw it. A blur of white zoomed passed me slide stopping by the entrance of the wall. I lost, I knew it was stupid. Then I realized. He hasn’t touched the wall yet. He was just sitting there waiting.
This was my chance, maybe he’s messing with me, but I just really want that favor. I pedaled harder than I’ve ever pedaled before.
Reaching a speed, I’ve never reached before. My legs burning from intense aerobic movement. I could feel the lactic acid being created in my thighs. I pressed on all the way, yelling and clenching my teeth to block out the pain. I soared passed Juno as I got closer to the wall. I brake as hard as I could on both front and back. I was going too fast and I closed my eyes as I was about to crash into the gigantic concrete wall.
I was weightless.
I opened my eyes to find Juno grasping the back wheel of the bike, panting. He let go and turned flat on his back.
I stared in shock, I was saved by Juno. Had I crashed into the wall, I don't even know what would've happened. I shook my head and jumped to Juno. “Juno.” I sobbed, tears flowing down my cheeks. “Are you okay?”
He giggled, “Yeah, just took a lot out of me.” He sat up. “Hey, why are you crying?”
“I don’t know.” I sobbed even harder.
He rubbed my back, “Hey don’t worry about it, I’m okay.”
“I know *sniffle*I-I-I-I just don’t know *sniffle* if I hit the wall *sob*.” Oh god, I’m so pathetic. Why am I so sensitive?
Juno was silent before taking my hand into a gentle grasp and placing it on the giant concrete wall. I looked at him, confused, “You win.” He said, grinning.
“Wha-wha-what! bu-bu-but, I caus-caused you *sniffle* trouble.”
“Don’t worry about it, unlike me, you have to work hard to get what you want. I saw that when you were riding.”
“Re-*sniffle* really?” I sound like a girl, seriously, how pathetic. A trap is more of a man than me. I sniffled one last time before looking down, “I’m really pathetic, aren’t I? *sniff* I cry like a girl when something like this happens. I’m so weak and pathetic *sniff*. This is why I have no friends.” All of this is true. Anytime I want to try and make a friend, I'm too scared to try. Had Kenny not been so assertive, I would’ve been my lonely, self-deprecating self
His face changed from worry to fierce anger. “HOW FOOCKIN’ DARE YOU SAY ABOUT YOURSELF!!!” He gets right up in my face. His eyes were fierce and angry. “YOU’RE THE ONLY FOOCKIN’ PERSON WHO’S EVER GIVEN A DAMN ABOUT ME OUTSIDE MY FAMILY. YOU’RE KIND AND CARIN’ AND IF YOU WERE A GIRL I’D MARRY YOU!!!!” Using all the rest of his breath to say the last part out as he panted from using all the oxygen in his lungs. He realized what he said, and blushed before turning around to hide it, “So don’t be a bitch to yourself.” He mumbled.
He would marry me if I was a girl? I chuckled, it was way too funny and cute to not start laughing like a hyena. It was the gayest fucking thing someone ever said to me and the thought just made me laugh even harder.
“Why are you laughing?” Juno said looking a bit irritated.
“You said *chuckle* the gayest *chuckle* thing EVER!!!” Sending me to tears of laughter as I rolled around, holding my sides as they begin to sore.
Bunny boi’s face turned crimson, “Stop laughing at me! it isn’t funny!” he growled
I get up and pick up my bike, “Okay gay boi. Lead the way.”
Juno grumbled as he picked up his bike and began pedaling through the entrance of the wall. I followed.
…
Inside the gigantic concrete wall, it was suburbia. Nothing much different from when I lived in the suburbs except with nicer houses and immaculate gardens and yards. No building stood taller than five stories and all houses painted in a variety of drab colors.
As we delved deeper into the heart of Epsilon city, the bigger the house got. Not taller, just wider and nicer. The colors became less drab and prettier, keeping the darker colors.
Eventually, we came to the Mansions, you couldn’t see them all, but we passed by a few miles apart. We kept going.
"Um, Juno," I called.
“Yeah?”
“Where is your house?”
He smiled, “Oh, we’re not too far.”
The further you went into the heart of the city, the most prestigious of the elites. Big names like Featherfield, Harkon, and Nolan live here. The names that built this city from the ground up.
“I don’t mean to pry or anything, but what is your last name?”
“Don’t worry about it, I thought you would ask that question.” He smiled, “It’s Featherfield.”
“Ooooh,” MY FUCKING GOD!!! Juno is a Featherfield?!?! Garrett Featherfield was the famous inventor who created the first suit of power armor. Hell, he was the guy who created Feather Armory and practically turned the tide of the Ghoul Invasion. He’s also the guy who built a whole new industry and brought Epsilon from a refugee town into a thriving city it is today. He’s a guy that we hear about in history class. “Wow.”
Juno shrugged as we came across the biggest mansion I’ve ever seen. It was very modern with the whole front curved inward away from us. A reflective material covered the exterior of the house. It couldn’t be more than five stories. The circumference of the what I’m thinking to be a semi-circle must be equal to the height.
Juno faced me, “Just to let you know, the first few minutes will be overwhelming. Just let the maid and butlers do their job.”
What? Just as we walked there was a massive gathering in a stereotypical mansion entrance room, “Welcome home Master Juno and Master Roland.”
"I knew this would happen," Juno grumbled.
I got close to Juno and whispered, “Um, what’s going on.”
“Sebastian, he likes to make a big entrance of things.”
"Do you have these many servants?”
“Workers!” He hissed, “Normally, they have shifted.” Oooh, that makes sense.
There was about ten of them, butlers on one side and maids on the other wearing the very outfits that they’re depicted in anime.
“Do they always look like that?” I whispered.
“No, normally they wear very functional clothes.”
A tall, handsome, dark-haired man walked steadily between the two lines.
“Welcome home young master!” He said gregariously then faced me, “Welcome, Master Roland I’m Sebastian, the lead butler of this humble estate. I hope you enjoy your stay!” He bowed and put a hand over his chest while the butlers did the same and the maids curtsied. It was seriously like something from an anime.
“Sebastian!” Juno seethed. Oh shit, they made the trap angry.
“Yes, Master Juno?”
Juno’s fists clenched as he gritted, “Why are you doing this?”
“Well, Master Juno, I have to cordially welcome your love interest somehow.”
“LOVE INTEREST!?!?” Juno and I harmonized our faces bright red.
“Was I wrong to assume that proposing one’s hand in marriage doesn’t make the individual a love interest?”
“YOU WATCHED US!!!” Juno shouted.
“Well, we must protect the master of this house.” He replied dismissively.
“Besides, Roland's a boy," Juno said almost as if he was prideful.
“Yeah, I’m a boy!” I agreed.
“And it’s 2018, same-sex marriage has been legal since 2015.” We both stood there dumbfounded, “Oh how our Juno has grown up so fast.” Sebastian pulled out a handkerchief to wipe a fake tear from his eye, so did the workers before they were unable to keep their amusement any longer and burst into mirth.
Most the held their sides laughing. Some of them rolled around. Sebastian just stood there and chuckled. I glanced over to see that Juno was as embarrassed at I was.
“Sorry, Juno, we thought it’d be fun to play a prank on you and your friend.” The handsome dark-haired man apologized, bowing once more. “It was Tom’s idea anyway.”
“HEY!!” A light-haired butler protested, “Andrea did the costumes!”
“Well, Freddy helped!!” A pink haired maid protest, “And wasn’t Payton the one who got us the materials?”
“That’s unfair.” A ponytailed pretty boy said, “It was-”
“Stop your bickering.” The tall dark man said, “We had our fun, now go home.” The whole staff protested before being shooed off by Sebastian. He faced us, “Well, let me change and we’ll give the tour of the place.” He disappeared into a room leaving Juno and I to ourselves.
Juno grabbed my wrist and began pulling me upstairs. “Hurry! Before he comes back. You’ll never hear the end of it with him.”
I tried to equal the speed, but I couldn’t keep with his Paragon brisk walking speed, “Slow down, Juno.” I whined.
“There is no slowing down. You’ll be caught in his trap. Sebastian knows EVERYTHING about this house and will take the whole day droning over it.” Juno checked the behind, "Oh god! There he is! Hurry!" I glanced my six to find a briskly walking Sebastian in jeans and a T-shirt.
“Mr. Alder, Juno, please come back. We must tour the estate!”
I felt weightless as I’m being dragged by a running Juno’s power. Is this a romantic comedy?
Before I knew it, I’m thrown in a room and against a wall as I feel my gravity come back as a door slammed. I laid there. The carpet felt so soft and cozy. If I die, then so be it on this nice floor staring at the ceiling of the painted bunny.
A white-haired bunny angel came to my side with a worried look, “Are you okay?” Soprano voice so cute and melodic as though it was meant to lull me to sleep.
“You’re so beautiful, bunny angel," I whispered now feeling the brunt of a headache setting in.
A loud THWAP snapped me to my senses, “Snap out of it!” Juno growled, blushing. Oh, I forget, the only this closest to a girl here is an angry bunny boi.
I sat up, investigating the area. It was a surprisingly cute room with white walls, pictures of anime bunny girls, different color bunnies in picture frames, and an assortment of other bunny-related things. “Where am I?” All of it was adorable.
“My room.” Juno whispered with crimson across his face, “I think bunnies are um cute.” He mumbled as though he was pouting about it.
“Ah.” Holy mother of fucking god, why isn’t Juno a girl? The longer I’m with him the longer I feel like I should ignore my rational thought and go gay. “I didn’t know you were this girl-” A carrot smashed into my side causing me to spasm to the ground, holding the side.
“DON’T YOU FUCKING SAY THAT!!!” He squealed angrily. Yup, won’t be going gay anytime soon. Definitely starting to think this is a romantic comedy.
“Anyway,” I rasped, “Let’s get that phone.”
“Oh right, I forgot.” Me too to be honest. Juno opened a door that was a giant messy walk-in closet. Stuff piled everywhere. He dug through it like an excavation site.
“Doesn’t the workers organize your stuff?”
Juno stopped to answer, “No, they’re not allowed to come into my room unless I give them permission.”
"Oh," I replied before he continued his excavation. I began looking around his room. It was layered with bunny related stuff. "You uh really like rabbits huh?"
“You have a problem with that?” He said without halting the excavation.
Looking at a poster who looked like Juno’s twin except with boobs, “No, it just would explain why you look the way you do.”
“I guess.”
“Do you mind the way you look?” I asked hesitantly.
He paused, “Hmmm, it’s a pain that everyone thinks I’m a girl, but I hate it.” I heard somewhere that when paragons manifest, they change into their ideal body image. I guess Juno’s was the girl version of this bunny anime girl, well minus the ears and tail… and the tits.
"That's cool if I do get powers I hope that I become more handsome than I already am."
Juno giggled, “Narcissist.”
I saw a door opposite of Juno’s closet, “Hey Juno, what’s in there?”
“WHY THE FOOCK, CAN I NOT FIND IT!!!” Throwing a piece of closet junk into a wall.
Well, that's my answer, I walked hesitantly to the door and peeked inside. It was a whole room of tall grass and bushes, like a little prairie field. And in that room, I saw the biggest, fattest rabbit every. He looked like Juno but in bunny form. Around him were rabbits of a variety of color. All happily feasting on the grasses of the small prairie.
“His name is fat Freddy if you’re thinking that.” Juno came next to me. “Found the phone by the way.” He held out the device and I took it.
“Sweet, thanks! You really do love rabbits huh?”
“My first word was bunny.”
That answers my question. “Should the phone be activated?”
“No, I did that a while ago. Mostly if I ever need another phone, I would have it.”
I faced him, “Thanks, you’ve only met me today, but you’ve been so generous.”
“I’m rich, I can get anything I want, some people can’t. It’s no big deal.” He shrugged
“Still, I can’t thank you enough,” An idea popped in my head, “How about we exchange contact information?”
He smiled sincerely, “Sure.”
We did just that.
….
I stared at the contact on my phone that said, Juno Herring. Apparently, Juno kept his mother's last name for some reason. Today has been crazy. I made two friends. One of them turned out to be an incredible person.
"Roland, we're here," Sebastian said.
"Thanks, Sebastian for driving me home."
“No problem, anything for Juno’s boyfriend.”
“Wha-" He left without letting me whine, leaving me in the dust. I chuckled. He's just teasing me. I faced the apartment complex and walked. Not only that but the adventure we had. We laughed, we cried, and we laughed again. I learned a lot about Juno in a span of a day. I don't know why he's so trusting of me, but I'm glad that he is.
I opened the door to my apartment.
"Hey, sweetheart. How was your play date?” Mom said, watching TV.
I chuckled, “Mom it wasn’t a play date, I went there because my friend offered me a phone.”
“Did he now?”
I pulled out the phone, “Yeah, he’s a pretty great person.”
“We’re going to have to thank him properly soon.”
I smiled and nodded, “Where are the twins?”
“Asleep. Something you need to do.”
All the exhaustion hit me at once, “Yeah, you’re right. I’ll do just that. Good night.” I walked into my bedroom.
“Night.” I heard my mom said before I closed the door.
I faced my bed to find a lump in the sheets. I walked to it and find little Suzy sleeping soundly. I sighed and cuddled next to her and slowly drifted off to somber.
A person devoid of all appearance of humanity stood with arms spread out in a T-shaped pose. A rainbow of labeled tabs appeared vertically to the right of the person. Below that sat a ‘Done' button and to the other corner appeared a ‘Reset' button. Above and to the center of the whole thing were the words, "Character Creation."
It was the same dream as before.
The labeled tabs read race, gender, body, face, and hair. When I thought of race, the race tab opened up. Listing very generic races: Human, High elf, wood elf, dark elf, dwarf, orc, etc. All of them looked very generic, but one, beast person. I thought it and the character turning a Cat boy. I thought gender and changed the boy into a girl. Then an idea popped up in my head.
There was a character I made in a game called For Courage. It was a fantasy MMO RPG game that had a unique combat system. I didn't always have time to play it, but when I did, I had a blast. In the game, you could there was a race called beastkin. Well, I made a loli cat girl and gave her a giant hammer on there. It was pretty fun playing her.
So I tried recreating her here in this Character Creation. It is a dream, after all, no harm in making an adorable character.
The finished product had smoky black hair in a wavy bob with straight bangs. She looks old enough to be ten, but her body gives away that she much older. Her tail was long and fluffy like a Maine coon’s tail and the same color as her hair. I gave her sun-kissed skin and striking blue eyes that stood out among her dark features.
It didn’t take long to create her. The settings were pretty straightforward, but there were plenty of more advanced options. Like even changing the texture of her hair.
I pressed done and woke up in my bed with a sleeping Suzy cuddling me. I kissed her forehead and slowly squeezed off my bed.
I shuffled into the bathroom and turned on the light. I looked in the mirror to see the character I created in the dream staring back at me.
I touched where her ear would be. I could feel my hand touch my ear, they twitched. Then I moved the third limb, a tail. I touched it. God, it was so soft and fluffy. Finally, I touched my crotch. Nothing was there.
And cue the anime opening.
Hey everyone, I've had some conflicting feelings about Trial by Fire. I feel that some of it is completely unnecessary and the torture scene shouldn't be there. Also, I think that the story should be more definite and realistic than the MC having a massive panic attack and being taken by the Silver Legion. I think there could be something better. I don't know though, I mean as some of you said, it's like the whole thing is going down a rabbit hole. The idea of the story isn't that, but to show a world through a narrative.
If you feel that Trial by Fire should be changed for whatever reason. Please be candid. I want to work on this story and truly make it more than just a cheap knock-off story with a half ass story and a Protagonist that everyone despises. Or a story that makes Alice in the Wonderland look tamed.
I have a few options running through my mind and most of them would be major revisions to chapter 2 and 3 (or Trial by Fire).
Anyway, thank you for reading my budding story and be candid.
“Don’tpanic.Don’tpanic.Don’tpanic.” Whispering a mantra. Something my dad taught me back when he was alive. He was a refugee in the Ghoul Invasion and the thing that would kill people is panicking.
I take a deep breathe, “One Mississippi-” closing my eyes to see a character screen of some kind. "What the fuck?" I opened my eyes to see a catgirl staring in perplexity.
I reclosed my eyes. On the top, there was a tab labeled: stats, skills, spells, and quests.
Stats.
The tab opened up for me to find a screen. To the left were the words and numbers:
Body: 109
Strength: 97
Endurance: 118
Agility: 112+100
Mind: 92
Charisma: 80
Intelligence: 119
Cunning: 76
Spirit: 104
Vitality: 100
Dexterity: 113
Perception: 100+150
In the center were the letters and numbers:
Health (red) 100/100
Stamina (green) 118/118
Hunger (Brown) 109/109
Thirst (light blue) 109/109
Mental (purple) 100/100
To the right were the words and numbers:
Night vision: Plus 50 to perception and can see in low light.
Feline senses: Plus 100 to perception.
Feline agility: Plus 100 to agility.
Below and in the center embolden were the words and letters:
Points accumulated: 100 single stat points or 25 all-stat points.
Skills, spells, and quest were blank.
Is this even reality anymore? I had a dream of creating a character. I woke up and find that I am the character, and I now have stats and skills like a character from an RPG.
I pinched myself hard and it hurt. I could feel pain, so this definitely not a dream. Oh wait! Didn’t the protagonist in animes did that too.
OH NO! Is this world becoming an anime, but what type of fucked up anime would this even be. Turn a boy into a cat loli? That’s fucked up in a serious way.
I took another deep breath to keep from panicking. It’s working, but now very well.
“Okay,” I whispered to myself, “I need to set priorities.” I took another breath, “Priority number one. I need to tell mom.” A ding came into my head and I looked around. Nothing. “Priority number two, I need to figure out what’s wrong with me.” Another ding popped into my head. Both dings sounded like a notification. Maybe it’s my power which brought me to “Priority three, test the extent of whatever the fuck character screen is.” A ding popped into my head.
I closed my eyes and thought, ‘Quests’. The tab popped open and I find a quest titled:
A New Start:
Wake up Miranda Alder in her room
Go to a Metaphysiologist
Find skills 1/10
I thought to ‘Skills’.
Serenity Level 1: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. +10 to the mental bar.
I look at the mental part. It was now at 110/110. Well, that’s useful. I opened my eyes and my journey to a new world has begun.
….
Our apartment is small and bare. We may have moved in years ago, but to us, it didn’t feel like home. Home was in the suburbs. A home that had been sold to another family.
It’s not bad living in the city though. There’s plenty to do and no time to do any of it. Mom has to work and I have to take care of the duties of the house. Which is why I’m a weeb beta fag.
I digress, I opened the door carefully. As any lover of science knows, sound travels and in this tiny apartment, you can’t be loud in paper thin walls.
“Mom,” I whispered. “We have a problem.” She didn’t answer. I got closer and nudged her a bit, “Mom, seriously, we have a problem.”
She rasped, “Suzy?”
“No, it’s me, your son, Roland.”
“No it isn’t. Go back to bed, Suzy, it’s too late to play prank.”
“I’m being serious, mom!” I exasperated through my whisper. “I think I’m a super.” I sucked up the tears. I can’t cry yet.
She perked up and rubbed her eyes, “Can you turn on the light?” I did and she stared wide-eyed at me. “Who are you?” My lip began to tremble.
“I just told you, I’m Roland. I think I manifested into a super.” My mouth feeling dry.
She narrowed her eyes, piercing with her gray eyes into my soul. “Okay, I’ll believe you for now. What happened.” She still sounded unconvinced.
I took a deep breath, a ding echoed through my head, “Well, I went to sleep, and I had this dream. It was a character creation menu you like see in video games. So I made a character that looked just like this. When I pressed done I woke up from the dream,” I bite my trembling lip, “I squeezed out the Suzy-filled bed and found that the character I made in the dream is me now.” A tear fell down my cheek.
Her eyes softened, “Roland?” A ding popped into my head.
“Yeah?” I said, the dam about to burst.
“You can cry now.”
I ran into my mother’s arms and wailing. I hate crying and I hate myself for being a wimp, but it felt good to let it out.
….
We laid there together for who knows how many hours. It’s been years since I cuddle with Mom. She stroke the back of my head. A weird vibrating noise came from my chest.
“Are you purring?” Mom softly asked. She put her hand up to my chest, “Oh my god! You are!” Then cuddled me tighter, “You’re so cute, little motorboat!” Petting around my ears, I couldn’t even rebuttal as I melted into my mother’s love.
We are a cat family. Dad loved cats, Mom really loves cats and my sister. Oh god, she loves everything cat related. One time I found a picture of Sunflower drawn as a cat and I swear she almost died. I love cats… and of course, cat girls considering my current situation.
“What’s with your hair?” Mom asked playing with a little piece that seemed to curl up.
“What do you mean?”
“Your hair is choppy long, but some choppy parts seem to curl outwards. Don’t get me wrong, it’s beautiful hair, but I’ve never seen hair like yours. Smoky black. No human has that hair color. Still beautiful though.”
“Thanks?” I didn’t know what to think of that. I guess I’m not exactly human anymore, but then again I’ve never felt human before. “I guess I’m not human anymore.”
My mom opened her mouth, but then closed it and made a thoughtful expression. “How do you feel about that?”
“Meh, I don’t think this will change much. I don’t think I told you, but Juno is a super and my other friend, Kenny, loves heroes.”
“Well, you’re pretty lucky to have friends like that, motorboat.” Is that going to be my nickname now? Motorboat.
“I only have known them for one day, mom. I doubt I could possibly trust them yet.”
“What gives you a reason to not trust them?
I thought for a moment. “What gives me a reason to trust them?”
“Touché.” Mom giggled. I giggled too. Oh god, I giggle now. I really am a girl. That thought put me in a somber mood. Mom noticed, “What is it, motorboat.” I guess this is my new nickname.
“It’s just,” I tried to find the right words, “It’s just that this is weird.” Tears began to well up and mom petted and scratched the back of my neck, “One second I’m having a time of my life and then the next second I’m a fucking cat girl.”
“Motorboat, keep it down, the twins are still asleep.” She said softly.
I jumped out of the bed, infuriated. Infuriated with being wimpy, sensitivity, and this whole fucked situation. “I can’t, mom. This whole situation is so fucked that I can’t even fathom how fucked this is.” Tears began to flow down my cheeks as my voice achieve a louder tone, “The more I think about it *sniffle*, the more fucked it is. *sob* Not only am I so recognizably a mutant but unlike supers. Everyone hates mutants. That alone scares me. *sniffle* I heard the rumors. *sniffle* The fucking Legion is going to make me disappear and without a fucking trace. *sobbed* I don’t want to disappear, mommy. I don’t!” I yelled before collapsing into sobs.
Mom briskly came to me and cuddled me. “It’s okay, motorboat. Everything is going to be okay. We’ll get through this, together.” Continuing to stroke all my good spots. It felt so good, but my feelings were too strong to allow purring. I just sobbed into her. Again. Like a fucking little girl…. Fuck me.
I heard the door open. “Mommy?” A tired Suzy wiping the sleep from her eyes.
“Sweeties,” She said softly, “You should get back to sleep.” She stepped in front of me to hide me.
“I can’t, mommy, Wowo isn’t there-” Oh shit, “Mommy, what do you have behind you?”
“What do you mean, sweetie?”
Suzy ignored it and went around Mom only to have mom step in front of her. “Mommy, is dat a tail? Did you bring a kitty?”
Mom flustered, “Yes, sweetie, the kitty is very scared. You can see her in the morning.”
“But, mommy. I wanna help the kitty too.” Showing off puppy dog eyes of mass destruction.
I rasped a laugh, “It’s okay, Mom. Let her see.”
“You sure?”
“I’m sure.” She stepped away from me, revealing the new me.
“Oh mah gosh, A KITTY GIRL!” She took a step closer before her face changed from excitement to worry, “What’s wwong kitty girl?
“Suzy,” I said in the most Roland voice I could muster. “It’s me, your brother?”
“My bwother tuwned into a kitty girl?” *Ding*. Holy shit that worked. I smiled at her. I picked her up and grabbed her and spun her around causing her to squeal. “Wowo tuwned into kitty girl!” She exclaimed when I put her down. She ran out of the room saying that phrase everywhere.
I faced Mom. She was part proud, part amused, and part bemused. A confliction of emotions. “Well, that worked.” I giggled.
“It did, didn’t it?” She also giggled. “I’ll go cook breakfast. You could use a moment to yourself.” I nodded and she left.
I closed my eyes and looked in the skills tab.
Serenity level 2: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. +20 to the mental bar.
Persuasion level 1: based on their intelligence stat, your charisma stat, and the objective you want to achieve. You can persuade a person of anything. +10 to charisma.
I thought to the quests tabs.
A New Start:
Go to a Metaphysiologist
Find skills 2/10
I smiled as I opened my eyes. I don’t know what I’m capable of, but I know it’ll be something great.
I walked out of Mom’s bedroom to my computer. I booted it up and went to Google.
I typed in ‘Metaphysiologist’ in the search bar and pressed enter. The best way to discover something is by googling it.
A definition appeared on my computer.
Metaphysiologist: A studier of anatomy and power of supers and mutants.
Then I typed, a metaphysiologist in my area. There was only one place and it was in the Epsilon City Hospital. One of the first hospitals in Epsilon City. Also, a hella expensive place to go.
I wrote down the name and number of the department of Metaphysiology.
I opened up For Courage. Ding. I closed my eyes and go into skills. There was nothing new in skills, so I go to stats and there was something listed under the perks:
Effects:
Gamer: Playing games helps your dexterity and heal your mind of stress. +1 dexterity per hour and +10 mind per hour of gaming time.
Well, that’s interesting. I didn’t think about effects. I wonder what other effects there are. Oh shit, don’t tell me there are negative effects too.
Whatever my ability is, it’s just like a game. I try to play For Courage, but I couldn’t keep myself focused. Too many things are on my mind that I stopped playing and followed my nose to the kitchen.
The smell of pancakes smelled much stronger than before. I wonder if that’s one of the perks of having high perception.
I sat down and a plate was put in front of me. I looked at my mom and queried, “What’s the special occasion?” I always cooked and it was only pancakes on special occasions. Syrup is very expensive ever since the world fell to the oblivion of the Ghoul Invasion.
“Oh nothing, we had some syrup left and some pancake mix.” She said, flipping a pancake.
“What time is it?”
“Hmmm,” Mom looked at her phone, “It’s 6:22.”
“Want me to wake up Sam?”
Mom snorted, “I sent Suzy to do it while she was hyped up on the ‘My brother’s a kitty girl’ situation.”
Speaking of the devil. Sam walked in with Suzy bouncing behind him, “Momma, why is-” He gazed at me. “Momma, why is thewe a kitty girl in the kitchen?”
“Silly, Wowo tuwned into a kitty girl.” Bouncing around Sam. Sam and Suzy look like identical twins rather than fraternal. Both kept their dirty blonde hair short and both often exchanged clothes. The only difference is their personalities which are like night and day.
I looked like Dad in appearance. Mom showed me pictures of him when he was my age. I looked like his clone with brown hair and brown eyes. Now, not so much. Another thing that’s shit.
“Sam, Suzy, why not you two sit down and have some pancakes.” Mom said softly.
They did and two plates of pancakes slid in front of them. Suzy forced it down her throat while Sam carefully ate it with eloquence. Gently cut into it, putting it into his mouth and savoring it. Mom often joked that Sam was the reincarnation of Dad.
A slid a plate in front of me, “Eat up, Motorboat. We have a long day ahead of us.” I nodded and chowed down on the plate in front of me. The warm fluffiness of the pancake combined with the syrup and the meat and saltiness of the bacon was something to taste.
“Momma,” Sam began after finishing his plate. “Where’s Wo?
Mom smiled mischievously, “Well, right here, honey.” She pointed straight to me.
“That’s not Wo, Momma.” Sam began to sound irritated. “Where is he?” Looking at me. “Where’s my big bwother?”
I softly said, “Sam, it’s me, trust me, buddy.”
Sam’s eye twitched as he got up and yelled, “You’we not Wo, you’we just a stupid catgirl! NOW, WHERE’S WO!!” I could feel a stabbing pain in my heart. Is this a ten top anime betrayal? Tears began to well up.
“SAM!” Mom screamed. That put Sam at attention. “Go to your room!” Sam stomped off angrily. “Stubborn like Philip.” She laughed. Mom faced me, “Are you okay, sweetie.”
I sighed at I just look down in hurt, “Do you even have to ask that?”
“Oh, motorboat,” Mom hugged me. “It’ll be okay, Sam is just confused right now.”
“Him and me both.” I laughed. I felt someone stroke my tail. I looked down to see Suzy.
“Don’t be sad, Wowo. Sam is nice, he’s just having a timeout.” She gave me a big smile that just melted my heart.
“Suzy, you wanna pet me?” I don’t mind being petted. It feels so good even though I know logically its shit.
Suzy bubbled, “YES PLEASE!” She got on my lap and began petting me. It felt good the way she stroked behind my ears and the back of my neck. I began to purr, “Oh mah gosh! You’we puwwing, you’we so cute, Wowo. I’m so happy you tuwned into a kitty girl.”
God, she’s so cute.
…
“Bye kids, have a nice day at school!” She called out to Sam and Suzy.
“Bye, Mommy!” Suzy bounced back. Sam didn’t say anything. He just pouted as stomped onto the bus.
The bus sped off.
Mom faced me, “We need to figure out a few things.”
I handed her the paper with the phone number and address of the Metaphysiologist. I sat on the couch. “I’ve already done research, so now all we have to do is make an appointment and go.”
Mom smiled at me, sat next to me, and held me. She’s never been this touchy before with me at least not since I was a little kid. “I’m so proud of you, motorboat!” She patted my head and rubbed my ears as I melted in her arms and purred. She stopped abruptly and sighed, “We need to discuss the near future.”
I nodded, I knew this would come. I no longer look like myself, therefore I am no longer Roland Alder. Which is scary as fuck considering that I’m no longer legally my mother’s kid until they could prove that I am. Which I’m not even sure is possible.
There’s plenty of stories of supers being kicked out of their house because their transformations went too quick and no one believed that they were who they were claiming to be because of how different they looked.
An idea popped into my mind, “If I can’t be Roland Alder anymore. Then I can be someone else.”
“Motorboat,” Mom said tenderly, “I’m so glad you grew up to be so strong and responsible.” Oh Mom, if you only knew how weak I truly am. “Have you decided on a name?”
“Uh name?” I said awkwardly. I didn’t think about that. “I don’t know. It has only been an hour or so since I manifested.”
“I know, I know. I’m jumping the gun, but I need something to call you. How about Ayla?”
“Ayla? Noo. It sounds like I live in the 60s.”
“Monica?”
“What? No! I don’t think I’m ready for a new name right now.” I flustered.
Mom bit her lip, “I’m sorry, motorboat. It’s just, I need something else to call you besides motorboat.”
“I know mom, you’re just trying to help. I’m just not ready for any of this. I don’t think I ever will.” We sat there in silence. This is difficult. The most difficult thing I’ve ever done so far in my life besides Dad dying. I wonder what he would do or say now? He’d probably say, ‘Son, you had to move forward if you want to get anywhere in life.’ Maybe that’s what I should do. Move forward. The future is full of anxiety and fear. Especially now that I’m a catgirl. The only way to deal with it is by going one step at a time.
“Molly.” I rasped so gently.
“What?”
“Molly is a name for a stray female cat. Considering my situation. It’s fitting.”
Mom grinned sincerely, “Okay, Molly.” The name, so foreign and weird that it was directed at me.
Though, I don’t mind it.
The wind of the Thursday afternoon felt good as we drove down the bustling city before reaching the hospitals.
“In a quarter mile, go right and your destination should be on the left.” An electronic voice coming from Mom’s stated. We don’t normally go to the hospital and if we do need something like that, we go to the Hospital where Mom works.
“You FUCKING SHIT FACED CUM DUMPSTER OF A HUMAN BEING. Use your fucking blinker!!” Mom shrieked. I forgot to mention Mom has road rage.
“Mom, calm down, we’re almost there.”
“I AM CALM!” She snapped, panting. This is why I’m scared to learn driving. Not like it matters now.
She took the right and then drove into the parking lot with the building that was numbered 019. There’s a lot of hospital buildings.
We parked and Mom panted, catching her breath. “Are you okay, Mom?” I asked. I hate seeing her like this.
Mom took a deep breathe, “Yeah, sorry, Molly,” The name still sounded foreign to me. “You know how stressed I get when I’m driving.” It’s why we live close to her hospital.
“It’s over now. Let’s just chill for a second and get this appointment over with.” We sat there in silence as the clouds of the azure sky began to cluster. “You think it’s gonna rai-” A buzz vibrated in my pocket. It was my new phone. I pulled it out.
“Molly, what is it?”
“Oh, it’s nothing just a text from Juno.”
The text read, ‘Hey, where are you?’
I text back ‘I’m sick’
‘Jeez, that sucked. You also left your bike at my house. I’ll bring it over you today’
“No!” I yelped also replying back with the same answer.
“No? What’s wrong, Motorboat?” Mom worried.
“Nothing, just Juno wants to come over with my bike today. I forgot about it at his house.” I bite my trembling lip, “I ca-can’t let him see me right now. I just can’t!”
“Molly,” Mom said gently stroking my ears. “You’ll have to face the music sometime.”
I take a deep breath *Ding*. That noise is getting irritating. “You’re right.”
I texted, ‘Tomorrow, sure. We’re not at home right now and I don’t know how long it’ll be until then.’ *Ding*
‘Oh shit, are you okay?’
‘Yeah, just also needed a routine checkup’
‘Ok, cool. Get well. Kenny says Hi’ I giggled.
“You ready, Molly?” I nodded and we made our way indoors and the sign in area. The person sitting up front is a brunette in scrubs. “Molly, why don’t you sit down. It’ll only take a second.”
I did just that and found myself situation by a TV. The TV had on a national wild-meta documentary, showing all the animals.
“The dragon is a powerful creature,” Said the narrator, “It’s a flying fire-breathing fortress.” A giant scaled monster soared through the sky before landing on four legs by a cave. Baby dragons peaked out of the cave and began chirping a vicious chirp. “But, dragons can be loving.” The giant beast began licking it’s young as they began nursing on dragon teats. “Not many know that dragons have a mammal like ability to feed their young with milk.” The scene was powerful. Showing that dragons aren’t the calamities we once thought of them as.
“THIS. IS. SO. COOL!!!!” An androgynous person danced around. “I hope one day that I’ll be a mother like that.” The girl(?) said to herself. She looked over to me, “What do you think of the dragon?”
Eh, why does she(?) have to talk to me? “I don’t know, it’s okay I guess.” Trying to run away.
The girl ran up to me not letting me a chance to retreat, she had dark skin and hair with dazzling golden eyes. She’s a super. “Do you want to be a mother like that?”
“I don’t think I’m a dragon.”
“That’s not the poi-” She halted and said, “Are you like me?”
“Uh, what do you mean?”
“You know,” She said checking around and whispered, “A changeling.”
“A… Changeling?” The hell is that?
“You know when a boy manifests into a girl or vice versa? They’re called changelings.” Shit, there’s a name for people like me? I wonder if there’s something on the internet. *Ding* When I have time, I seriously need to see what in the hell is being changed.
“Maybe,” I flushed, “How do you know that?”
She monotoned, “The way you reacted to my question.” She inspected me closer, “You’re quite ahead.” She grinned, “And very pretty. I wish I was as pretty as you.” Her grin faded and a look of confusion went to her face, “What’s wrong with your eye-”
“Daniel! Stop bothering the other freaks!” A voice snapped and grabbed Daniel’s wrist. Tears welled up, I’m not a freak, am I?
“MOM! It’s Danielle. I’m telling you, I’m a girl.” The tears forced their way down my cheeks, “Look, you made her cry.”
“I don’t give a shit if I made the little freak cry or not. We’re going!” She dragged Danielle out of the building. I took deep breaths and eventually I calmed down and wiped up the tears.
“I’m back.” Mom sat right beside me.
“Welcome back,” I rasped.
Mom’s expression turned worried, “What’s wrong, Motorboat?”
“Nothing.” I lied. *Ding* Seriously, the dinging is pissing me off.
“You’re a bad liar.”
I giggled a bit, “You’re right,” I looked down and bit my lip, “I met a girl. She was watching the documentary,” I point to the TV, “It had a dragon feeding her babies.” I gulped, “She talked to me, and turns out she’s like me. A boy who is turning into a girl. A changeling.” I licked my lips. “Her mother grabbed her and called me a freak before dragging the girl out of the building.” I choked. Ever since supers existed, there’s always been discrimination just like the blacks and LGBT folks before them. There’s a reason why the Silver Legion rose to power.
Mom rubbed my back, “That must’ve been horrible.” She seethed. Her gentle toned turned to an angry one, “Had I just been here. I could’ve done something.” She took a deep breath, “But I can’t do anything now.” She pulled me into a hug. “We don’t have to get a new wardrobe today if you don’t want to.” She whispered by my ear.
If I don’t buy my own clothes. Who knows what my mom will get, but I also don’t want to be seen right now. What do I do? Suffer getting clothes or live with what my mom chooses for me. There is a third option, “How about you get me some androgynous clothing? Stuff I could wear for right now.”
Mom smiled, “Sounds good. We’ll do that after this.” I smiled back. I can’t remember how long it’d been since we did something like this. Mom has to work late most nights and on the days she’s off she doesn’t want to do much besides laze around.
“Roland Alder.” A woman’s voice announced.
“There’s our cue.” Mom said.
We strode to me. It was hard not to notice the stares. God, I wish they didn’t call me by Roland if it meant all the scares. Or maybe it’s my paranoia and anxiety getting to me.
“Please, this way.” The woman in scrubs said walking through a big door. The smell of antiseptic reminds me of dad. I hate that reminder. I took off my shoes. I knew this would happen. I’ve had regular check-ups before. “Step on the-” I stepped on it before she said anything, “Thank you.” It read thirty-four kilograms. I stepped off and under the height measurer thing. Whatever it’s called. She measured me and took it down on a tablet. “Thank you, now please, this way.”
“Wait, what’s my height? I have to know. I found myself being shorter than mom and unable to reach the things I used to be able to reach.
“Four foot ten. ” Holy shit I’m small. It’s what I get for making myself a loli. “Here’s your room. The doctor will be here shortly.” We walked into the room and the door shuts.
I sat down in one of the chairs. Mom sat down in the one next to me. “Did you hear what the lady said? I’m short.” I said neutrally. I’ve never been too attached to my height even when I was a guy. I was always average.
“Yeah, but don’t let that bother you, Molly.” Mom advised.
“I won’t.” I agreed. I closed my eyes and checked on what those dings were.
I went to skills:
Serenity level 3: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. +30 to the mental bar.
Persuasion level 1: Based on their intelligence stat, your charisma stat, and the objective you want to achieve. You can persuade a person of anything. +10 to charisma.
Liar, liar pants on fire level 1: Based on the target’s intelligence stat, your cunning stat, and the objective you want to lie about. You can make the target believe in a lie. +10 to cunning.
Then moved to quests:
A New Beginning:
Wake up Miranda Alder in her room
Go to a Metaphysiologist
Find skills 3/10
Time to face the Music:
Meet Juno Herring and Sebastian Harkcrow tomorrow at 2:35 pm at your apartment.
Complete one full day of school
Jeez, whoever designed this game, really has it out for me.
The door opened and I closed my eyes. A group of sorts came in. An old woman in a lab coat(I guess she’s the doctor), A nerdy guy in scrubs, a girl who looked like some type of witch with a mask, a beautiful blonde haired woman in scrubs, and a harden disgruntled looking man with a scar over his eye. Quite a group. They all stood in a horizontal eye look at me. Besides witch girl, who was playing her DS, completely uninterested of the situation.
“Um, Mom,” I whispered, “What in the world did you tell them?”
“I told them everything.” She calmly told me.
“Everything!” I squeaked. She nodded, not saying another word. I bit my lip. There’s too many in here. The feeling is suffocating. “Um, hello?” I said hesitantly.
A disharmonized of greetings came back.
The beautiful woman came up and greeted, “Hi, I’m Doctor Wilbur. Please to meet you, Mister…” She took a look at me, “Miss Alder, may I call you something less formal?”
I nodded and rasped, “Molly.”
“Molly it is.” She smiled and the scarred man grumbled something before getting smashed in the foot by the good doctor. Dr. Wilbur kept a pleasant demeanor as she gestured towards the old woman, “This is Doctor Foundling. She’s my colleague.” I nodded gently in response while the old woman gave me a sweet smile, “This is our resident Artificer, Jared.” She gestured to the nerdy man. He was willowy and looked like he was bullied in school.
“Artificer?” I queried. That’s a new one.
“Oh, you don’t know. An Artificer is a super with a power to invent things.”
“Can’t normal people do that?”
“Yeah, they can, only he could do it immediately after he got his power.” Ah, so kind of like some type of genius. I nodded in response. “This is our resident witch, Kara.”
“HA HA!!” She laughed, “I got you now, you lil’shit.” And aggressively playing her game.
Dr. Wilbur smiled, “She’s a bit preoccupied.” She made the scariest smile I’ve ever seen and faced Kara, “Kara, do you mind putting up the game for our patient?”
“But-but-but, I’m about to beat the boss.” The DS ripped out of her hands from an invisible force and floated in the air. Kara jumped for it, “Unfair! Give it back! Give it back!” Dr. Wilbur is a super for sure.
“Not now, after the patient.” Dr. Wilbur scolded. Kara folded her arms and pouted.
Is this an anime? Seriously though, is it?
The beautiful blonde turned back to me, “Sorry about that. Kara is a bit of a child sometimes.”
“No, I’m not!” Kara protested. Wilbur glared back at her causing the girl to jump.
“Now then,” She said returning to a smile. “This is Dan. He’s an inspector from the Department of Supernatural.” I’ve heard of DoS before on the news. It’s a controversial department. Dan grumbled something inaudible before another foot smashed into his causing him to wince. She faced me seriously, “Okay, enough of introductions. Let’s get to the point. We heard that you have feline characteristics. Is that true?”
I nodded.
“Can we see?”
I gulped, this was hard. I don’t want to be thought of as a freak to anyone. I took off my hand and my ears twitched up. The whole group harmonizes a “Wow.”
“Okay, now your tail.” I bit my lip as I pulled up my tail and moved it to the front of me. It was smokey black and fluffy. Wilbur put her hand close to it, but I whipped it back before she could touch it. “Sorry, can I touch it?”
“I-I don’t know. I’m not sure if I’m comfortable with that.” I looked over to mom. She put a hand on my head and stroked my ears. It felt good and caused me to purr before realizing that the whole group got closer and was intensely staring at me. Dr. Wilbur and Foundling were writing something on the tablet. The suffocating feeling from before intensified as the tears began to well up. Last time something like this happened was in middle school. I hate small spaces because of that. “Please *sob* stop.” I cried. Tears were fell rapidly as my mother embraced me, rubbing my back.
Mom growled, “Will all of you either get the fuck back or get out?” then seethed, “My daughter isn’t a fucking guinea pig-” The words my daughter caused me to sob harder. I don’t want to be a daughter. I want to stay a son, but I had to fucking create a cat loli. I hate myself. I’m so pathetic and sensitive like a fucking little girl. FUCK! why did I change myself into a fucking little cat cunt? Had I just made a normal character? Everything would’ve been fine. It would’ve been fun to have the power I had but fuck no. I had to be a god damn weeaboo and make a cat loli. I’m such a pedophile for doing that. I hate myself. I hate myself. I should just die. “Motorboat?” A gentle voice coerced me out of my self-hate.
I look up and see my mom’s face with a tender smile forming over her lips. She petting my good spot. “Mom-mommy?”
“Yes, Molly?”
“Is everyone gone?”
“Yeah, I gave them an ultimatum.”
“What was it?”
“Either only two people come in at a time or I’m taking my catgirl elsewhere.” She laughed. This caused us to both bursts into giggles. After she gave me a worried look, “Are you okay?”
I nodded, “Yeah, seems like my claustrophobia is still going strong.” It was a phobia that developed after the incident. If people surround me, I feel suffocated, anxious, and scared. It’s why I’m a loner.
Mom stroked my back. “You want to try again.”
“To be honest, no. I’d rather go home and cry.” I sighed, “But, we need to get this over with.”
Mom nodded. She got up and I sat back down in my chair. She opened the door letting both Doctor Foundling and Wilbur back in the room. Both of their faces wore apologetic expressions.
“Sorry, Molly.” Foundling said first, “I… I mean we didn’t know you had claustrophobia.”
“And!” My mom growled in full mother bear mode.
“And,” Wilbur continued, “We won’t treat you as a guinea pig.”
I exhaled a breath I didn’t even know I was holding. “It’s okay,” I smiled. “Let’s continue.”
When did it start?” Foundling asked. As she wiped alcohol on my arm.
I took a deep breathe, “It all started last night when I went to sleep.” I licked my lips and whispered, “I had a dream.”
“A dream?” Wilbur repeated, giving a needle to Foundling.
“Yes, have you…” I hesitated, most people don’t play video games because the real world is better than a video game. “Ever played an RPG game? Or even know what those are?”
"Yes, I've been playing The Old Scrolls series ever since it came out." Said Foundling. I never expected that one. Then again, I never expected to turn into a catgirl. A needle was in her hand, pointing at me, “There’s going to be a pinch.” She drew my blood, “Okay, you next, Mrs. Alder.” Mom nodded as Wilbur prepared another needle.
“Well, then you should know what a character creation screen is.”
“I do,” Foundling replied. This old woman is cool as hell. She wiped an alcohol pad on Mom’s arm then stuck the needle in to draw blood. She gave the needle to Wilbur, “Clara, will you give these to Jared and tell him to run a paternal test and a genetic sequence scan on Molly’s blood.” She faced me, “We’re doing this to make sure that if something happens you can say that your Mom is your mother genetically.”
“Does it really work like that?”
“Yes, you’re still you even if you don’t look like the old you. All that’s changed is some of your genetics and you gained a new organ system.”
"Cool,” Well that solves one problem, “Anyway, I saw it in my dream. I thought it was just a hyper-vivid dream, but it wasn't because when I woke up, I turned into this.” I gestured to my body.
“So you made yourself a catgirl in your dream?” Foundling amused by my situation.
I laughed solemnly, "Yeah, I played a catgirl in For Courage, and I love playing a cute character that can kick major ass. I just didn't expect to be turned into this."
Foundling laughed too, “Do you have a character screen or anything like that?”
"Yeah, actually. When I close my eyes, I can see a character screen."
“What does it have on there?”
"Stats, skills, spells, and quests. You know, a simple character screen minus the inventory and minimap. I can write it down if you want?"
"Sure." Foundling said, "Wilbur?" Wilbur handed me her clipboard and a pen, and I began writing it down.
Body: 109
Strength:97
Endurance: 118
Agility: 112+100
Mind: 92
Charisma: 80
Intelligence: 119
Cunning: 76
Spirit: 104
Vitality: 100
Dexterity: 113
Perception: 100+150
Right next to the Stats:
Health 100/100
Mental 130/130
Stamina 118/118
Hunger 94/109
Thirst 100/109
Right next to the bars:
Perks:
Night vision: +50 to perception and can see in low light.
Feline senses: +100 to perception.
Feline agility: +100 to agility.
Below and to the center of all of it:
Points accumulated: 100 single stat points or 25 all-stat points.
Then I flipped to the back:
Skills:
Serenity level 3: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. +30 to the mental bar. Activates when taking a deep breath.
Persuasion level 1: Based on their intelligence stat, your charisma stat, and the objective you want to achieve. You can persuade a person of anything. +10 to charisma when persuading.
Liar, liar pants on fire level 1: Based on the target’s intelligence stat, your cunning stat, and the objective you want to lie about. You can make the target believe in a lie. +10 to cunning when formulating a lie.
Quests:
A New Beginning:
Wake up Miranda Alder in her room
Go to a Metaphysiologist
Find skills 3/10
Time to face the Music:
Meet Juno Herring and Sebastian Harkcrow tomorrow at 2:35 pm at your apartment.
Complete one full day of school.
The search for similarity
Find other therians on the internet 0/5
I handed the board back to Wilbur, and both doctors examined it. They mumbled to each other until Foundling spoke up, "Where are the spells?"
“Oh, that’s empty right now.”
They went back to mumbling to each other while Foundling wrote stuff on her clipboard. It's a bit annoying but way better than having all them ganging up on you.
Wilbur spoke up finally, “The points accumulated. What does that mean?”
“Hmm, if I had to take a guess I can put those points in the stats if I wanted.”
“What are all-stats?” Wilbur asked.
“Probably Body, Mind, and Spirit. They’re the vaguest of the stats.”
“Why haven’t you put any points into the stats?”
"Why would I risk making the wrong choice. I already made the wrong choice once, and I'm not going to do that again." I bit my lip.
Wilbur asked, “When did this happen again?”
“Last night.”
“Impossible!!” She exclaimed. “Changes like yours can't take overnight. They take years."
“What do you mean?” I asked.
Foundling, “How much do you know about the Maginary system and Aether?”
Me, “The hell are you talking about?”
Foundling, “I guess nothing. Anyway, the Maginary system is an organ system located in your bones. It’s powered and fueled by the Aether in the air and in other lifeforms. Not everyone has a maginary system, because of this when a super manifests. They tend to change form. Mostly this only happens when the individual is categorized as a Therian, Paragon, or Sorcery, and different categories change someone into different things. For example, Paragon has changes the person to their ideal body image while Sorcery changes the person into a form they think is powerful.”
Me, “What about Therians?”
Wilbur, “Therians are changed into part animal and have abilities that coincide with the animal and very very rare in the United States. The high concentration of therians are in Japan, and they have strict borders almost isolationism."
Me, “Okay, I get that, but what does that have to do with changing very fast?”
Foundling, “I was getting there. Because of where the Maginary system is located, it may take seven years to fully change into their form depending on how much the form will change their body. Three and a half if using their power every day and maybe even shorter if they get badly hurt once or twice. The point is, changes don’t happen overnight.” She took a deep breath. “And this is where your situation differs from the rest. You changed in a night and already have your powers ready to go. Only thing is you can get more powers through skills. Which makes you have the potential to become the most powerful super in the world. Provided that you don’t die too soon to become invincible.”
And like that, I felt the weight of the world press on my shoulders. I knew I had potential, but I didn't realize how much potential. This is terrifying if this gets out. Who knows whom will come after me.
I bit my lip, harder this time. Drawing blood, tears began to collect, and I could feel my heart beat increase rapidly. I’m so fucked, so very very fucked. Tears rolled down my cheeks. Maybe I should kill myself. I’d make things easier on everyone. Mom and the twins won’t suffer because of me, Juno and Kenny can just forget about me, and I don’t have to live with the weight of everything I care about falling to ashes.
Then I felt it. A warm, cozy, familiar place. “Molly.” I heard a name call to me. Was that my name? No, my name is Roland. It has been since birth. “Molly,” A soft voice called to someone named Molly again. I ignored it. It wasn’t my name after all. “Roland.” The voice finally called.
I came to my senses and answered it. “Yeah?” I looked around. I was sitting on mommy’s lap being gently petted, “What happen?”
“You had a panic attack again.”
FUCK!! Again! Why, why does this always happen. Why do I have to panic? Why can't I just be an average person and not have a panic attack? Ordinary people don't turn themselves into catgirls though. “Okay,” I said in a small voice.
“Do you want to go home?”
I nodded into Mom’s bosom. She’s pretty well developed. I wonder if Suzy will develop like that. “Can we at least make an appointment for category testing?”
“Sure, motorboat.” I was purring pretty hard.
I held her hand as we walked out. I felt like a little kid… I probably looked like a little kid holding her mother’s hand. Fuck me. I’m not arguing right now. It feels nice to do this. I always regress I have a panic attack.
"Stay right here, motorboat. I won't be long." She went off, and it really didn't take a very long time for her to come back, "I scheduled it at the Science City Acceptance Center for tomorrow.” She handed me two papers, “You are officially my kitty daughter.”
The paper said that I’m myself even though I turned into a cat loli named Molly. That rhymed lol! The other paper states basically that I’m my mother’s daughter. I’m not going into details considering I only read the important parts.
“Oh shit, it’s raining,” I said when we reached the glass door.
“Molly!” Mom snapped.
“What?”
“A lady isn’t supposed to cuss.”
“I’m not a lady, I’m a boy.” Fuck me, I don’t even know why I try anymore.
Mom put her hands on her hips, “Doesn’t matter, I’ve let you cussed so far because I know it’s a good stress relief, but you need to stop.”
“Okay.” I sighed. I just never win. I looked back out the window, “Which one is worse, running in the rain or walking?”
“How about we find out? You run, I walk.”
I smiled, “Sure, I’ve been itching to try out how fast I can go.”
When we got close to the automatic door, it opened. Mom announced, “Ready,” I took a stance, ready for the run, “Set,” I lean in. “GO!”
I sprint straight towards the car as what felt like a breakneck speed. The wind blew my fringe and long black hair back like a Super Saiyan. The feeling was powerful up until the rain was practically pelting me.
Mom was driving through traffic. I was as wet as a dog. Though I didn’t smell it, I deadpanned to Mom who was still snickering at my current electrocuted look, “It’s not funny.” I said jokingly appalled.
“Okay, it’s not funny.” Mom snickered, “It’s hilariou- Fucker! Use your god damn directional for once in your fucking pitiful life!” Oh well, the nice atmosphere ended too soon.
We drove to a bank, Mom got out, “I’ll be right back, I just need to use the ATM.” She got out and made the trek.
Minutes passed by before I saw a group of men in ski masks… with guns, heading to the same bank Mom is in. *Ding*
“Oh fuck me.”
Fuck fuck fuck! What do I do? I took a deep breath. Okay, first call the police. I punched in 9-1-1 on my phone. The phone rang for a second then someone picked up.
“9-1-1, what’s your emergency?” The electronic voice asked.
I counted the men walking into the bank. “Four, maybe five armed men went into the Bank of America.”
“Miss, do you know your current address?”
“No ma’am, I wish I did, how long will it take for someone to get here?”
“Thirty five minutes.” My heart sunk. That’s too long.
“Hurry, please! My mom’s in there.”
“We’ll try the best we can-” I hung up.
This is shit, so very very shit. Not only did my mom just go in, but the men look like they’re ready for a fight. Thirty-five minutes. That’s how long I’ll need to stall until the police arrives. I took another deep breath. *Ding* and closed my eyes.
I went to stats. I had 100 points to put to any stat I want. I need to use them for something. Intelligence would be good. I could definitely use it to come up with a plan. Plans are useless when they hit a battle field. So that wouldn’t be the best idea. Maybe if I do charisma and persuade them not to kill everyone. No, I can’t rely on probability. I went to quests.
A New Beginning:
Wake up Miranda Alder in her room
Go to a Metaphysiologist
Find skills 3/10
Time to face the Music:
Meet Juno Herring and Sebastian Harkcrow tomorrow at 2:35 pm at your apartment.
Complete one full day of school.
The search for similarity
Find other therians on the internet 0/5
Trial by fire:
Rescue Miranda Alder
Rescue other civilians 0/35
Or
Capture or Kill the attackers 0/6
Why does god hate me? Well, the easiest way to win this is by capturing the attackers. If I can’t save everyone, but I can thwart the men. How would I do that? Going head first would get me killed first. No, I must find a stealthy solution. Hmmm, I wonder.
I got out of the car and crouched walked around. I heard a *Ding* and I closed my eyes again.
Skills:
Serenity level 4: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. +40 to the mental bar. Activates when taking a deep breath.
Persuasion level 1: Based on their intelligence stat, your charisma stat, and the objective you want to achieve. You can persuade a person of anything. +10 to charisma when persuading.
Liar, liar pants on fire level 1: Based on the target’s intelligence stat, your cunning stat, and the objective you want to lie about. You can make the target believe in a lie. +10 to cunning when formulating a lie.
Sneaky Kitty level 1: When crouching, you can remain unseen based on your cunning stat and a person’s perception stat. +15 to cunning when in sneak. This ability drains 1 point per step of stamina.
I went back to stats. Here’s my dilemma. Do I give points to cunning or endurance. If I give points to cunning then I can have better sneak, but if I give points to endurance then I can have better stamina. 118 steps isn’t that many steps. I may need more than that, plus endurance may give me armor to take bullets. However, if I put points in cunning then I can remain unseen and take them out one by one. Though, if I’m sneaking around then I’ll be able to level up Sneaky kitty. Which means more cunning when sneaking. How much more? I don’t know. If I do half and half then I may be able to optimize on both sneak and steps.
How about I go twenty, eighty? Eighty in endurance and twenty in cunning. Because I’ll be able to get more cunning when I level up sneaking and be able to eat bullets if I need to. *Ding*
I went to skills:
Skills:
Serenity level 4: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. +40 to the mental bar. Activates when taking a deep breath.
Persuasion level 1: Based on their intelligence stat, your charisma stat, and the objective you want to achieve. You can persuade a person of anything. +10 to charisma when persuading.
Liar, liar pants on fire level 1: Based on the target’s intelligence stat, your cunning stat, and the objective you want to lie about. You can make the target believe in a lie. +10 to cunning when formulating a lie.
Sneaky Kitty level 1: When crouching, you can remain unseen based on your cunning stat and a person’s perception stat. +15 to cunning when in sneak. This ability drains 1 point per step of stamina.
Strategist level 1: Enhances your strategizing capabilities. +10 to intelligence when strategizing.
I guess even my power recognized it as a good plan. I went back to stats and put did the twenty, eighty plan.
Body: 109
Strength: 97
Endurance: 198
Agility: 112+100
Mind: 92
Charisma: 80
Intelligence: 119
Cunning: 96
Spirit: 104
Vitality: 100
Dexterity: 113
Perception: 100+150
I don’t know how this plan is going to work, but I hope it does.
Okay, I have to find a way in. If I use the front door, I’ll be noticed in a second. I couched down so that I’m not seen through the window and carefully walked to the back.
There it was, the back door… Guarded by one of the men. FUCK! I sigh, oh well. I have to take him down some way.
Maybe this is just like a video game. If I through a stone or something he’ll go to it.
There was a dumpster where I was couched. I took a bottle and smashed it against the dumpster. I can’t take him on in range, if I hope to capture him then I’ll have to close the range and take his gun.
“What was that?” The guard said to himself. He began walking to the dumpster. I crouched to the side, listening to his footstep. Each step made my heart beat apparent. I knew he was close.
I jumped out and smashed my foot into his face. I can thank my old taekwondo teacher for that. I yanked his gun right out of his hands as the target fell to the ground in a daze. Before he could react I smashed the butt of the rifle against his head knocking him out cold. *Ding* *Ding*
I panted hard from the encounter. Fighting takes a lot of stamina. I took a few deep breaths calming my rapid heartbeat. I was full of adrenaline and ready for a fight. I looked at the rifle in my arms. It was big compared to my small arms. Yet, I could hold it like I could before.
Hmm, to use the gun or to not use the gun. That tis the question. Dad always said, “If you’re going to point a gun at something. Make sure you have the will to kill.”
The thought alone of killing someone terrorized me. I’ve killed people on video games before, but never in real life. I unloaded the clip and hid it in the dumpster. Then popped the one in the chamber. And I can thank my dad on how to wield a rifle.
I closed my eyes. I had two new skills:
Improvised melee level 1: Equipping an unconventional melee weapon gives you +10 to strength.
Rifleman level 1: Equipping an unscoped rifle gives you +10 to dexterity.
Interesting new skills. I just hope I won’t have to use them after this. I threw the rifle as far as I could. *Ding*
I crouched through the back door of the bank and down the hall to see the men from before. There was only four of them. I wonder where the fifth went.
Shit, they’re all together. Had I just not been a massive fucking pussy and thrown the fucking gun to oblivion. Then this would’ve been a walk in the park. A very scary park full of people shooting back, but still. A walk in the park.
“Open the fucking vault, you stupid cunt!” Said the robber in a clown mask.
“I told you, I can’t. The only people who can access it are the mobile vaults and the manager of the bank.” A bank employee replied scared.
“Well, you better call him up, because if you don’t.” He yanked a little girl from her mother’s arms, “This little piggy is going to be broken limp by limp starting with her right .” There was a sickening crunch as the arm of the little girl was smashed and hung limp. Her scream was ear piercing.
Her mother begged “Give her back plea-” A bullet went straight threw her head ending her life as if it was granite.
The clown man faced the employee again, “Now then, open the vault.” He said calmly.
The employee was in shaking with tears rolling down her cheeks like the rain outside. She didn’t say anything. She just choked. Another screech pierced the air as the other arm was broken. Causing the employee to shake harder. “Please stop.” She choked.
“Really?” The clown man said amused, “You’d be thinking by now you would be opening the vault, but you aren’t. I guess I’ll have to do more that just break arms.” He glanced to his comrade, “Frog, your in charge until I get back. Tell me when the employee opens the vaults.”
“What are you going to do, boss?” The frog masked man said.
You could almost hear a degenerative grin coming from his mouth, “I’m going to teach this girl what it feels like to be with a man.”
“NO! PLEASE DON’T” The employee cried.
The clown man faced the employee, “So will you open the vault?”
The employee looked down in pain, “I-I can’t.”
The clown turned to the little girl, “Time to break the pure.” He laughed dragging the little girl to a bathroom. The shrieks and screams of the girl vibrated the whole building.
The two got inside and even though the door was think. The screeches of the girl could be heard through the walls.
I looked at the captives. They were frozen as if time just stopped for them. None of them did or said anything. I don’t think any of them could.
I couldn’t do anything. My whole body frozen, shaking, and all I could do was just let the tears roll down my cheeks as the dying screams of the innocent penetrated the world.
Is this real life? No, it can’t be nothing is ever this bad. Nobody ever just does something like that just to some stupid metal door to open… right? I almost want to laugh at myself for being so naïve. I activated serenity *Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding*. I closed my eyes
Serenity max level 10: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. When taking a deep breath, your mental bar is regenerated by 100.
Persuasion level 1: Based on their intelligence stat, your charisma stat, and the objective you want to achieve. You can persuade a person of anything. +10 to charisma when persuading.
Liar, liar pants on fire level 1: Based on the target’s intelligence stat, your cunning stat, and the objective you want to lie about. You can make the target believe in a lie. +10 to cunning when formulating a lie.
Sneaky Kitty level 1: When crouching, you can remain unseen based on your cunning stat and a person’s perception stat. +15 to cunning when in sneak. This ability drains 1 point per step of stamina.
Strategist level 1: Enhances your strategizing capabilities. +10 to intelligence when strategizing.
Improvised melee level 1: Equipping an unconventional melee weapon gives you +10 to strength.
Rifleman level 1: Equipping an unscoped rifle gives you +10 to dexterity.
Pitcher level 1: Based on the average of your dexterity and strength, you can throw stuff faster and stronger. +10 when pitching.
I felt strangely serene as I opened my eyes to the dark world before me. The screams and shrieks of innocence being broken had stopped.
My mind cleared of delusions as only one thought flowed through my mind.
DIE.
I flew into the closest person, the frog man, smashing into his gut and yanking his rifle from his grip. I dropped shot cat man center mass then rolled and unloaded two into the shocked bear man. *Ding*
I heard the bathroom door open. “What the fu-” I unloaded the rest of the clip into clown man. Not giving him a chance to puke words out of his mouth.
A force hit me in the back of the head as I heard a scream, “NOOO.” I fell, but quickly rolled back up before another shot went through the screamer’s leg. I quickly aim at the hidden perpetrator’s head and clicked. Nothing. I ran up and using the rifle as a hammer, I smashed into his head. Blood and matter flew everywhere. *Ding*
I dropped the rifle and fell to the floor. I was exhausted. I looked over to the screamer from earlier.
It was Mom.
“NO! MOM!” I yelled as I get by her side. I felt her pulse. Her heartbeats faintly. Thank god. I examined her thigh where I saw she was shot. There was a hole with blood spurting out to the cadence of the heart. I quickly pulled off my shirt. It was too wet from the blood. Could cause infection later. I took her bag and pulled the strap off. Fortunately for me. Impenetrable force is very strong no matter how physically weak it is, so it broke off. I created a tourniquet which I applied above her thigh, tightly. *Ding*
I closed my eyes for a second to catch my new skill:
Medic level 1: The ability to apply first aid to yourself or to another individual. Is activated when treating an injury.
I glanced around me, everyone was just staring at me. I took my phone out. “FUCK!” I barked to myself. The damn thing was broken. I wonder if Juno will lend me a new one. Fortunately for me, I made damn sure to memorize that bunny boy’s phone number. I looked at the nearest person, “You!” I pointed, “Call 9-1-1 and tell them we need an ambulance.” She stared at me like a deer in the headlights, “ASAP!” She snapped out of it and called. I slid over to the mother. Dead. I grimaced. I called, “Is there a doctor or something here?”
A young man said shakenly, “I’m studying to be a nurse.”
I sighed, “Good enough, work on .” I gulped, “I’m going to see if that little girl is okay.” I really hope she’s breathing or maybe it’s better if she died so that she can’t suffer the mental anguish of seeing her mother die and being brutally raped. No time to play ethics.
I ran into the bathroom. The room smell of disgusting semen and rape. Something I’ve smelled before. The little girl was laying there, beaten and broken in more ways than one. Her eyes were closed and her chest rising. She’s stable, physically at least.
I carefully and gently plucked her up and laid her on a desk. I caressed her cheek and comforted her. She couldn’t be older than Suzy, which made it much worse. What if she was Suzy? That thought scared me alone.
Her eyes fluttered as a terrified expression washed over her face like hot oil. “Sssshhh,” I said delicately. “You’re safe. Relax. You’ll hurt yourself if you don’t.”
“A-a kitty girl?” She asked. “Where am I?” Oh god, don’t tell me she repressed her memories. The tears were welling up. The adrenal crash began to set. I looked around the bank. Blood and brain matter. Everywhere. I stared at the group that was captured. They only looked at me in contempt. My heart began to beat fast as I could feel another panic attack setting in. I puked in a trashcan as the dam couldn’t be held any longer. I wailing of my cries penetrate the room, “Why kitty girl *sniffle* Why are you crying?” The little girl asked.
I couldn’t answer all I could do was cry as my body rolled up into the fetal position.
Everything became a blur or black or both. At some point, I was lifted and placed somewhere. I don’t know where. I don’t care anymore. After what I did. I deserve whatever comes next.
No, no, no, I can’t think like that. What would Dad say in a situation like this, ‘Panicking is what gets you killed.’ Right and I’m having a panic attack. I forget I have Serenity.
I took a deep breath. The world slowly became focused again. I took another deep breath and the world become focused.
I found myself upside down with only candlelight being my only light source. *Ding*
Fortunately for me, I have night vision.
“Um, hello?” I called out to the darkness. A man in a roman soldier looking outfit came into the light.
“So you’re awake.”
“Yeah, so why am I tied upside down? Also, where’s my mom?”
“Oh, you’ll see her soon. In time, first, we have some questions.” He grinned viciously. I knew that type of grin. The same one I could almost see inside clown man’s mask.
“Sure, not like I can go anywhere,” I stated.
“Can you tell me why you decided to rob a bank and kill six innocent people?”
Oh, I see where this is going, “You mean five bank robbers. The sixth was unconscious the last time I saw him.
“DON’T FUCKIN’ LIE TO ME! We know you did it. Just say so and it’ll all go away.”
“Nah, I don’t like telling lies,” I said in spite.
The roman dressed man nodded before two of his buddies put a bag over my head and poured water into it. I didn’t say anything as I was thirsty and drank all the water.
They took the bag my head and I grinned, “Thanks for the drink. I was thirsty.” A punch smacked into my stomach. I felt the impact, but not the pain. Must’ve been my endurance. I closed my eyes to get see my skills:
Serenity max level 10: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. When taking a deep breath, your mental bar is regenerated by 100.
Persuasion level 1: Based on their intelligence stat, your charisma stat, and the objective you want to achieve. You can persuade a person of anything. +10 to charisma when persuading.
Liar, liar pants on fire level 1: Based on the target’s intelligence stat, your cunning stat, and the objective you want to lie about. You can make the target believe in a lie. +10 to cunning when formulating a lie.
Sneaky Kitty level 1: When crouching, you can remain unseen based on your cunning stat and a person’s perception stat. +15 to cunning when in sneak. This ability drains 1 point per step of stamina.
Strategist level 1: Enhances your strategizing capabilities. +10 to intelligence when strategizing.
Improvised melee level 2: Equipping an unconventional melee weapon gives you +20 to strength.
Rifleman level 2: Equipping an unscoped rifle gives you +20 to dexterity.
Pitcher level 1: Based on the average of your dexterity and strength, you can throw stuff faster and stronger. +10 dexterity when pitching.
Fortitude level 1: Body can take more damage. +10 endurance when getting hit with an attack.
Medic level 1: The ability to apply first aid to yourself or to another individual. Is activated when treating an injury.
I know what I’m grinding today.
I thought to quests:
A New Beginning: Complete
Time to face the Music:
Meet Juno Herring and Sebastian Harkcrow tomorrow
Complete one full day of school.
The search for similarity:
Find other therians on the internet 0/5
Trial by fire: Complete
Rank up:
Go to sleep
Legions of Silver:
Escape
Optional:
Defend against torture techniques
Level up skills: Fortitude, Persuade, and Liar, Liar Pants on Fire to level 5.
Jeez, even my quests know what I’m thinking. I opened my eyes. The men in weird roman soldier outfits were still in the room.
They’re not the traditional outfit either. It looks more modern. I can’t really see color. Night vision puts everything in black or white. I just know that their seams are shiny and that they have an eagle on their chest with a shield and two fists X crossed behind it. A star sitting like a cherry on top of the emblem. I’m thinking the dress thing he’s wearing is called a tunic, but I don’t remember. It’s been a while since I studied the Romans in history. Not to mention I missed the second and probably now the third day of school.
“So um, what am I here for?” I asked hesitantly.
“You are here for the murder of six innocent men and the brutal rape of a little girl.” His friend spat at me.
I laughed, “Are you so delusional that you think I have the ability to rape a little girl? Do you not see what sex I am? Also, how do you know if I have the will to do something so awful when I was raped myself.” *Ding*
“Bullshit! You did it, we have it on video that you did.”
“Really?” I looked out to one of his friends in the darkness, “Then will you please be kind and show me that video?” I could practically see the shock on his face. “What, you thought I couldn’t see you. The lighting is very low, but cats see in low light.” I snickered.
“Shut the fuck up!!” The man in light shrieked, smashing a bat into my stomach.
“HAHAHA, stop that. It tickles.” He kept trying to hurt me but couldn’t. One of his friends grabbed him and pulled him away from me. “You guys don’t know how to torture and interrogate someone.” They exited the room.
Well, now what? I’m stuck in some torture chamber, still upside down. I remember the uniforms and the emblems, but I don’t remember where they’re from. It’s on the tip of my tongue and I just can’t remember. Oh well, at least I’m grinding skills.
A few minutes later, a person in the outfit, but with different emblem came in. He had one fist behind the shield and no stars.
He unfolded a chair in front of me and sat eloquently as though I’m like some five-star general.
“Hello, comrade!” I greeted him with a Russian accent, “Welcome to mother Russia!” I giggled, “Mother Russia is a bit upside down right now. Can you flip her right side up?” He didn’t say a word, just obeyed. “Thank you, comrade. So what’s on the agenda now?”
“I’m here just to ask some questions. If you comply appropriately then we’ll let you go.” He stated in a monotonous voice.
“And if I don’t?” He did not reply. Okay, so we have a better interrogator.
“Who do you work for?” He asked inquisitively.
“For the Soviet Union.” I could practically hear the fucking anthem in my head now. It’s cancerous.
He stood up and got in my face, “Don’t FUCK with me! Tell me who you work for now!”
I grinned going back to a loli voice, “What do you mean, mister? I’m just an innocent little loli.” I kept the mirth inside. He shot me right in the stomach with a handgun. The smell of gunpowder filled the air. Shit, that hurt. “What type of gun is that?” The gun was silver, “Is that a desert eagle?”
He didn’t reply and shot me again, shit this hurts, “So, are you willing to tell me who you work for now.”
I giggled, “For the Department of Supernatural.” *Ding*
“Really? Well, that does explain why you were so deadly in the bank.”
I rose an eyebrow, “What do you mean?”
“What is your position in DoS?” He interrogated, not relenting.
“I am Soviet double agent,” I said still in a Russian accent, he shot me right in the boob. Fuck! right in the boob. “Ow, that hurt, you tard.” Then I giggled, “I’m betting you love touching little catgirls, don’t you? Pedophile!”
The torturer grinned diabolically, “Maybe I do.” He grabbed my tit and began to squeeze.
Tears began to well as a suffocating feeling washed over me. He hands reach my crotch as he gently caressed it. The feeling was electrifyingly dirty. I wanted to puke, “Please stop.” I cried.
“Where did your bravado go, kitty girl?” He grinned sadistically as he pulled down my pants and stuck a finger inside. It was thick and disgusting enough to make me puke. I aimed it right in his face. “Ah fuck, so disgusting.” He put the rest of his clip into my chest. It fucking HURT! The fucker exited.
I didn’t hold the tears back any long. That feeling from before reminds me of that.
I DON’T WANT THAT TO HAPPEN AGAIN.
I squirmed but the restraints were thick metal. I need to sleep and Rank up if I ever hope to get out of this rape dungeon.
I closed my eyes and went to stats. Well lookee fucking here. There’s a button called Rank up. This is too fucking convenient for me.
I ‘pressed’ it, the feeling I felt next was like I was shut off like a robot. Above and embolden was the word Perks. Then below it were a bunch of different perks and abilities. I didn’t have time to strategize, so I grabbed Eidetic Memory. It should be useful for later.
When I came out of the dream realm, Pedobear was coming back. I closed my eyes once more and threw all 100 of my accumulated stat points into strength.
“Welcome back, comrade.” I said keeping the Russian accent, “What can I do for you today.
Pedobear was naked with a full hard-on, “I’m going to show you how it feels to be with a man.” He said with a sadistic grin. He briskly walked towards. My breathing became harsh and rapid as the tears welled up behind a newly constructed dam. I keep having to build those things. My heartbeat races. He ripped off my pants and prodded his dick against my loli pussy. Shit, shit, shit, I really don’t want to be raped. I took a deep breath as I slowly pushed on the restraints. Jiggling them looser. “Fuck your tight.” He said with that fucking grin. He still couldn’t get it in.
“Fucking beta virgin doesn’t even know how to put a dick into a little girl. Don’t you know that a little girl’s vagina is too tight for an adult cock?” I smugly grin at him. I felt sick saying this, but it was the only way to get under his skin. “Too bad for you, I’m going to castrate you into a girl.”
He looked at me, dumbfounded, “Wut?”
I ripped out the thick metal restraints and grabbed his cock, ripping it straight off. Blood spurted everywhere as Pedobear screeched in agony. I tore off the rest of the restraint and fell to the ground. Oh, how great it felt to be free of restraints.
Footsteps pitter pattered rapidly down to the door of the torture chamber. I hid close to the hinges of the door. The door opened and similar faggots to the one who just died came out with assault weapons and investigated the room.
“Where is she?” One said.
“I don’t know.” Said another.
“It’s too dark in here. Can someone turn on a light?”
A bright light turned on as my eyes began to adjust. My lips formed into a mischievous grinned as I tossed the cock of Pedobear in front of me. The guys turned and visibility winced at the display. Blood coming from the crotch of the degenerate of society. His penis at my feet with blood on my hands and a grin on my face.
“What are you-” I smashed my foot into the guy talking. Hit face explodes from my new strength. I twisted in the air like an acrobatic *Ding* and crashed a knee to the scalp of another. I pushed off and took a fist to someone’s gut. I could feel his organs rupture as he coughed blood. I took then pistol *Ding* and painted the room with lead, blood, and guts until the magazine was empty. *Ding*
I took a magazine and another pistol *Ding*. I noticed their uniforms. They’re Legionaries from the fucking Silver Legion. Oh god, I heard the rumors, but I never expect something like this. The Legion is strong and respected. Having branches across all provinces of the US and FLA. They are not something to fuck with and I got captured and put into one of their torture chambers. FanFUCKINGtastic!
I walked out into the hall. I forgot to get clothes. Oh well, the cold doesn’t bother me anyway.
A squad of those fuckers formed up on the other end of the hallway. I sped towards them twirling and firing like a dance of death. The smell of iron and gunpowder filled the narrow hallway. Any bullet that hit me, I shrugged off, leaving a bruise in the wake. I knew it was an intelligence idea to put points into endurance.
I climbed the stairs. Halfway there I felt this was too easy. I stopped and smashed the door with a tiny foot open. Giant bullets annihilated where I would’ve stood. Holy shit, when I peeked. I saw men in power armor.
Fucking POWER ARMOR. Oh come on, can you kill me any harder? Am I really that dangerous? I thought back to the bank robbery and shivered. I shook my head and took a deep breath.
I can’t kill these fuckers the conventional way. Power armor is designed for Ghoul Extermination. It isn’t mobile enough to take on a super or mutant. I, however, have great mobility.
I dropped my pistols and jumped out of the basement, taking a hard step, sending me sliding into the Legionnaires at a breakneck speed. I pushed with my arm sending me flying into the air. I twirled and spun right on top of the heavily armored man. *Ding*
I used my forward momentum and physical strength to break out his helmet, breaking the neck of the wearer.
I pushed off to another legionnaire suit, taking his gun in the process. It was bigger than expected, but I was stronger than a normal cat loli. *Ding* I fired the massive cannons for guns into the remaining power armor foes. Ripping their armor to shreds. There wasn’t many just five. The massive recoil of the cannons did hurt a hella lot shooting.
I turned, got on all fours, and cheesed it faster than a Usain Bolt out of the abandoned building. I don’t really want to deal with these little shits anymore.
After my escaped dropped from exhaustion, I closed my eyes and looked at my new skills:
Serenity max level 10: The ability to keep one’s mind calm in the face of great adversity. When taking a deep breath, your mental bar is regenerated by 100.
Persuasion level 1: Based on their intelligence stat, your charisma stat, and the objective you want to achieve. You can persuade a person of anything. +10 to charisma when persuading.
Liar, liar pants on fire level 1: Based on the target’s intelligence stat, your cunning stat, and the objective you want to lie about. You can make the target believe in a lie. +10 to cunning when formulating a lie.
Sneaky Kitty level 1: When crouching, you can remain unseen based on your cunning stat and a person’s perception stat. +15 to cunning when in sneak. This ability drains 1 point per step of stamina.
Strategist level 1: Enhances your strategizing capabilities. +10 to intelligence when strategizing.
Improvised melee level 2: Equipping an unconventional melee weapon gives you +20 to strength.
Rifleman level 2: Equipping an unscoped rifle gives you +20 to dexterity.
Pitcher level 1: Based on the average of your dexterity and strength, you can throw stuff faster and stronger. +10 dexterity when pitching.
Fortitude level 1: Body can take more damage. +10 endurance when getting hit with an attack.
Medic level 1: The ability to apply first aid to yourself or to another individual. Is activated when treating an injury.
Brawler Level 2: When fighting, you gain +20 to strength.
Cat Acrobatic level 2: You can twist and turn into the air faster than your normal kitty. +20 to agility when doing acrobatics.
Gunslinger level 3: You’re a faster and more accurate pistol whipper. +30 dexterity when using pistols.
Ambidextrous level 2: The ability to use two hands simultaneously. +20 dexterity when using both hands at once.
“Well shit.” I mused, giggling before passing out in a beautiful meadow.
I woke up to the sun rising through the tree line. The sky was a vibrate blue.
The grass of the meadow was soft and nice and the warm humidity of the summer was my blanket. I wonder if yesterday was real or a nightmare?
How the hell did they capture me? The last thing I remember was putting the little girl on the table and looking at the-the.. I puked right in the meadow. I don’t remember what happened after that. I’m thinking I had a panic attack. Too many thoughts are in my mind.
“Okay,” I said to the sky. “Let’s recap.” I took a deep breath, “So, yesterday, or so I think it’s yesterday. I turned into a cat loli, went to a doctor, learned how amazing my power could be, went to a bank. Bank gets robbed, little girl got…. omit that one, I killed… omit that one too, then proceed to have a panic attack. Next, I got taken by the Silver Legion, joined the Soviets, almost get raped by a Pedo, and preceded to test my new found power with their blood.” I tried to move, my whole body ached, “OW!” I looked down to see my little loli body covered in bruises. “Fuck me.”
I never thought I’d be able to take down so many people. It felt so easy like a walk in the park. I wonder why. Maybe it’s all the video games I played? Had I done that with a human body, I’d be dead, but because I have really fast reflexes, a small body, and agility that rivals Batman. I was able to slaughter them all. It almost felt like a dance. Why didn’t I panic though? Normally in a situation like that, I would have a panic attack. Actually, I think I almost did when I was almost raped by Pedobear. I’m betting Serenity causes it. Because it’s on max now, I can basically one shot my panic attacks with a deep breath. Way too fucking useful.
Now that I’m thinking about it, my power is too OP. I mean for dear lord I was unstoppable or so it felt. I’m betting that strategist had some part to play when I slaughtered whole squads of enemies. I wonder why it didn’t level it up. Maybe it wasn’t used a lot. There’s a difference between strategy and tactics after all, and what I used was tactics.
Yesterday felt more like an anime than it did real life. The acrobatic fights, the way I moved. Jeez, it’s almost like I’m in an anime. The only thing is this is real life and people die. The memory of the room hallway littered with corpses and painted in blood reminded me of that. I shiver at what I can do. Maybe I should let myself be killed.
No no no, how would the twins survive without you? How would Mom feel about that? Hell, is she even alive? I did try to save her life. I wonder if that did the trick?
I sat up slowly. Allow my body to adjust accordingly. I swivel my head to look around the beautiful meadow. I looked down at my body. I was still naked, completely showing my tail and ears. If I ever hoped to get back to human civilization then I must get some type of clothing. Where though?
From what I could see, I’m not even near the Suburbs of Epsilon and the abandoned factory looked like it predated the ghoul invasion.
My stomach growled. I was hungry, I’ve thrown up twice now and haven’t eaten since breakfast yesterday… Or so I think it was yesterday.
I slowly stood up. Every part of my body ached. Mostly my arms from the recoil of the cannons and where I got shot. Which I’m pretty sure was often because I can feel the bruises along my whole body. I’m still thankful for endurance.
I gazed at the surrounding meadow of rainbow flowers. They glistened to the peaking sun rays and rustled by the gentle breeze.
I stood in awe with the sight. All I’ve seen recently have been bodies and blood. This is a sight for sore eyes.
A smile formed across my face.
“Why hello there, lil’girl!” A voice said with a southern twang. I became alert that I’m out in the open. “Now don’t be alarmed. Ah’m not here to hurt ya.” The voice almost seemed to come from the meadow itself.
“Come out where I can see you,” I growled.
“Look right.” The voice said. I obeyed and saw a boy with spiky dark short hair with freckled painted across his nose. His brilliant green eyes seem so cliché that it made me giggle. “Why are ya laughin’ ’bout?” Coming closer to me.
“Nothing *giggle* your eyes *snicker* they seem so cliché. Like a writer decided to make a character seem ‘interesting’.”
“Ah,” The boy chuckled, “That doesn’t make a lick of sense. Wouldn’t something rare like ruby eyes be more cliché?”
“I don’t know, maybe.” Shrugged. I felt more comfortable now. “I’m Ro… Molly by the way.” I held my hand out. Then realized he was still far away from me, “Why do you sound so close yet you’re so far?”
“Oh, dese flowers act as some kind of repeater. No matter how far away we are, we can hear each other.” The boy said.
I walked to him and he did the same. Even when he’s far away, I could see the tiniest detail of his face when I focused in. Perception is surely amazing.
He inspected me before going crimson. “Um, Miss Molly, why are you naked?” It was cute the way he turned away his face. What the fuck, why am I think he’s cute. I’m not fucking gay.
I giggled, “Oh sorry, I got into a scuffle and my clothes tore off.” The expression on his face was pretty cute. I smiled, “I’m fine now, though.”
He visibly gulped, “Sahrry, Ah’m just not used to seeing girls naked.”
I inspected him, he couldn’t be older than fifteen, “You’re about my age, aren’t you?”
He chuckled, “Ah’m not ten, Ah’m twenty-five.”
“What! You're twenty-five?! I’m not ten, I’m fifteen!” then I saw it. A tail, “You’re a… You’re a mutant, aren’t you?”
He smiled warmly, “So ya caught me, huh? Oh, no big deal. You’re just like me.” He grinned before holding his hand. “Ah’m Hunter by the way.”
I shook his hand. It was a paw compared to my delicate hand. “Nice to meet you, Hunter. Um, you don’t happen to have any clothes I can borrow, do you?”
“Ah do at the house. Do ya want to go?”
Well, he may be a stranger, but he’s friendly and doesn’t look dangerous. Maybe it’ll be alright to trust him. I have to put my trust in someone or else I’ll go insane with paranoia.
“Sure,” I said, following him into the forest.
“Mommy, can we go home now? I’m cold.” I asked my mom as we walk through the frozen foods aisle.
“No, baby. You just want to go home and play games.” Mom replied making me blush with embarrassment.
“But, mo-”
A wild man screamed, “DIE DIE DIE!” as an automatic rifle goes off. Everyone screamed and panicked. Mom grabbed my arm and ran to the women’s bathroom. Tears rolled down my face as mom pushed me into a bathroom stall.
“Shshsh, shshsh. Everything will be okay. Just get on top of the toilet and stay quiet.” I nodded then climbed on top of the toilet. Mom pushed up my downcast face looking straight into my eyes, “Good boy, now whatever you hear. Stay quiet. No matter what. You understand?” I nodded again. “Tell me, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?”
“Yes ma’am,” I choked.
“Good, lock the stall once I leave.” She walked out. I quickly did what I was told and locked the stall.
A minute passed and nothing happened. I stand to see over the stalls. Mom was holding the doors. There was a sound of a foot kicking wood. Then, there was another kick. Finally, there was a gunshot and mom’s scream. Mom got shot bleeding on the ground. The door kicked open as I go back to the fetal position. I held my palm over my mouth to keep from screaming. Then, there was another gunshot. The screaming stopped.
“Stupid bitch.” A raspy man spoked. He sounded like he smoked ten cartons of cigarettes. “Is there anyone else in here!?” He shouted with a menacing tone that made the tears fall down faster. He kicked open a stall door. Nothing was in it, so he kicked the next one and the next and the next and so on. All the way to the stall right beside me. When he got to my stall. I felt a warm liquid in my pants. All I could do is sit there and wait for death.
I heard footsteps run into the bathroom. “Police! Put your weapon down and freeze.” It was my dad.
“You fuc-“ Two gunshots interrupted the psycho. A body dropped. I wailed as there was a knock on my door.
“Are you alright?” My dad’s voice said.
“Yes, daddy.” I choked as I open the door slowly revealing my face.
“Oh no, oh no… oh no oh no.” Daddy cried as he grabbed me in a hug. He turned his head to mommy and sobbed with me. He clenched his teeth and screamed, “YOU SON OF A BITCH.” He grabbed his gun and fill the already dead maniac with lead. He dropped his gun and body and wailed. I did the same. We laid there until other people arrived.
“We had the funeral a week later on February the 25th. It’s almost been 2 years since she died.” I choked as tears rolled down my cheeks.
“Why didn’t you go to a therapist right after?” My therapist asked me.
“Because I could handle it on my own. I did actually handle it on my own. It still hurts sure, but it will always hurt.”
“That’s all the time we have today. I’ll see you next week, Chloe. Have a safe trip.”
“Thanks, have a good day, Janet.”
Thanks for reading. A friend and I decided to make a collaborative writing project. I'm doing one perspective and he's doing another. It'll probably not be put up on this site. If it is, it'll probably be on my account. Also, if you have any pointers on to making this more emotional. I would appreciate it.
The first day of school. Great. Something I’m so happy about. The worst part is it’s my first day of high school.
I’m Chase Parker and I live in Smiths Cliff, Alabama. A small town close to the mountains. It’s only about an hour away from Birmingham. God, I hate this place. I wish I could leave.
I walk onto the bus and take my seat in the way back. It’s where the high schoolers sit and I will be sitting here until my brother can get a parking space for us. I can’t wait to stop using the bus. Too many loud annoying kids, screaming at the top of their lungs. Not like that bothers me I mostly ignore the blended sound of kids screaming. I’ve used the bus since I started kindergarten. Lucky me that Alabama is a beautiful state in terms of scenery. Mornings are the best even though I’m groggy and wish I could sleep more. Waking up at five in the morning helps with that grogginess.
When I get to the high school, I walk to the front entrance where there are memos of what homeroom teacher you will have. I search on the memo for my name. It seems as a career tech student that I do not get a homeroom teacher. Not like that bothers me. I walk into the front halls with butterflies in my tummy. I’m nervous but excited for the school year. I go into the lunchroom and take a seat by my friend, Steve Queen. He has a cool name, right? He’s way taller than me as he always picks on me for being short. He’s a very stocky six feet with curly hair and glasses. He’s pretty attractive in the face, his body is a bit disproportional. Steve and I have been friends since a year ago when we learned that we have a common interest, Dragon Ball Z Abridged. I can’t tell you how many times we would recite the lines to it. He also sat beside me in math and was in all my classes, so we became really good friends even though he playfully abuses me. Well, that sounds like I’m his wife and he’s my abusive husband. No, if you’re asking. I’m not into him. He already has a girlfriend who he’s been with for two years now.
“Hey Steve, how was your summer?” I ask.
“Ok, I worked on my trucks, watched anime, and played video games.”
“Well, I went to Europe this summer.” Yes, I went to Europe. Britain, France, and Italy. Venice is amazingly beautiful. If you ever get married, Venice is the perfect place for a honeymoon. I just wish some circumstances on how we got the money changed. My mother was murdered in February by a maniac. Her life insurance policy was fantastic, and she even left me with a college fund. I just wish she was still here.
“That’s great, how was it?”
“It was awesome.” I proceeded to tell Steve all the cool parts of the trip. How I got a pedicure from flesh-eating fish, how cool it was being on the Eiffel tower, and that other amazing things.
When we were interrupted by the Principal, Mr. Jefferson. “Students, I want this year to be a great year for everyone. So please join a club or sports team.” Like hell, “It’ll make your school life so much more interesting and great. Morning career tech, go ahead and load the bus when the bell rings.” Well, that was a boring speech. After that, I and Steve continued to talk about different things. Apparently, he’s been getting into a game called Yu-gi-oh. I’ve heard of it before. It’s some type of card game. He shows me his cards. The art on the cards are truly amazing, and the effects on them are a bit complex. A guy in front of us joins in on our conversation. His name is Jason Stallman. He has somewhat longish dirty blonde hair and a few inches taller than me with grey eyes. Next to him is Joseph King. He’s a big mixed black-white guy that I stabbed in the ear in seventh-grade. The reason why I stabbed him in the ear is that he cornered me in a seat and started hitting me, so naturally being the petite guy that I am. I stabbed him in the ear with a pencil. We became friends after that weirdly enough. The bell rings and we head to the bus
I didn’t realize how far away career tech was. From what I can tell it’s about thirty minutes to get there and come back. That’s a long time to be doing nothing. When we get off the bus, I head to our math class that is my first period. The teacher seems very nice. He’s a balding man who shaved his head with glasses. He has that ‘I’m smart and fashionable’ look going off for him, and he is a good speaker.
The bell rings and forty-five minutes. I head to my career tech class. I’m doing electronics. I take a seat on the back-left computers by two other kids. A scrawny redheaded guy and a fluffy brunette guy. We did say anything to each other as the instructor, McVie, talks and introduces the classes. He seems to be very strict. Something I dislike in a teacher. I don’t mind safe, but strict isn’t how you teach, but then again what do I know about teaching. I’m just the student.
The guy finally stops talking and I look through the computer I’m using. There’s Minecraft on the one I’m sitting using. Weird. I guess some guy decided it would be fun last year to install Minecraft.
I turn to the redheaded kid and say, “Hi”
He answers with “Hello” back. When he speaks, he has an impediment. Not like that bothers me.
“What’s your name?”
“James.”
“I’m Chase. Nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you too.” It goes silent for a few seconds. Both of us seem to be socially inept.
“Do you like My Little Pony.” Yes, I’m into My Little Pony. A boy shouldn’t like that stuff, but after mom was murdered. I couldn’t help, but watch something so full of happiness. It kept me from going into a full-on depression.
“You’re a brony?”
“Yeah, I’ve been one ever since May,” I answer proudly making James chuckle a little bit.
“No, I’m not into MLP, but I am into anime.”
My eyes light up, “Ever seen Dragonball Z abridged?”
“Hell yes, that show is awesome.” James and I continue our conversation for an hour, then the bell rings. I’m apparently in this class for two hours instead of one. That’s interesting.
Between the change, this emo-looking boy a few inches taller walks to me and asks, “You said you like My Little Pony, right?”
“Yeah, is that a problem?”
“No, because I like it too.” He beams at me as if I’m the first person in real life with the interest.
“Really? That’s so cool!” I thought for sure I would be the only Brony where I live.
“Come here. I gotta show you something.” He gestures. I follow him to a computer not too far away from mine. He had a search for MLP porn on it. Along with looking through imagines. Don’t get me wrong, I’m a teenager with hormones, so it’s natural that I would look this stuff up on my private time.
“Why do you have that pulled up?”
“I didn’t pull it up. I found it like this.”
“You should close it quick before the instructor finds it.” I go back to my seat.
Thirty minutes later I hear stomping come towards my side. I turn around and I find a very angry McVie going through the computer that had pony porn searched up on it. “Who looked up pony porn on this computer?!” He bellowed. He was not very big or imitating guy. He has had a very rough look to him with his long messy ‘hippie’ hair. He was about a couple inches taller than me. “It has to be someone on in this corner. Now fess up, so we can get this over with.” Oh, shit that means me. Fantastic. I’m not normally the kid to do bad things, and I tend to cry when I’m accused of those things.
“That guy,” I point to the emo boy from earlier. “He told me to come with him so I can see what’s on the computer. He also told me that he didn’t search for it, but someone else did.” Honesty is the best policy.
“Bull, I had Hunter last year. He never did that.” Now I know his name. He looks me straight in the eyes and says, “Maybe it’s you.”
I start shaking with adrenaline, “It’s not me, I promise. Hunter just showed me it.”
“If it’s not you, then who is it?”
“Maybe that guy,” I point to the fluffy guy sitting beside James.
The investigation lasted for the rest of the class period. No one confessed. Great, that’s a good kick off to the first day of school. The rest of day was boring.
Hey guys, this is a pretty boring chapter. I need to start here before I can move to the more interesting stuff.
The next day I did my normal morning routine. Wake up at five, take a shower, and go to get food. My dad was there getting ready for work. He’s a supervisor for the Densal police department. Densal is a town about ten minutes away from Smiths Cliff. He’s a really cool guy. Best dad I’ve ever known. Then again, I only known one dad.
“Chase, how was school?” He asks me. Crap baskets, I wanted to avoid talking about school.
“Alright, boring though.”
“First days of school are always like that.” He hugs me, “I have to go now. Have a good day at school.”
“Bye, daddy.” Yes, I call my dad, daddy. I don’t know why I do it. I just always have. I used to call my mom, mommy.
The clock ticks at seven. I got dress and wake up Caleb, my brother, or I like to think of him like that. He’s actually my best friend who I’ve known all my life. He’s two years older than me, but only a grade ahead.
I’m back at school in my electronics class with McVie. We have to do safety certification thing on this program called ‘NIDA’ I forgot what it stood for, but I don’t really care. I decided it would be funny to change the background to some of the computers to Fluttershy. My favorite of the five ponies. No one caught me and to be honest, no one cared.
The rest of the day, nothing really happened. Actually, that whole week. I was just doing my NIDA and getting it completed. The class goes by boringly. The weekend was pretty boring too. I just sat there playing Planetside two. It’s a cool first-person shooter that is also a massively multiplayer game. I had gotten a really good computer because “why not” as my dad puts it.
Monday rolls around and I’m back into McVie’s class. I forgot to mention that I became friends with James’s friend Kerry. The big fluffy guy that sits right next to him. He’s a pretty cool guy all considering.
I started on the real stuff in NIDA. Direct Connection circuiting is so much fun. We got our books that day too. How exciting. Besides all the other school work I had to do. Nothing really exciting happens besides that fact I’m a sponge for history. Then again, I’ve been to Normandy, Rome, Venice, London, Liverpool, and Paris. A lot of what had been named are historical relics.
I go back home and restart my routine for Tuesday. I go to the bathroom and shove everything off and throw it on the table. I turn on my CD player and press play to Green Day. I’m not a big fan of music, but Green day is a great band. I turn on the shower and look in the mirror/sliding door that covers my shower. I stare at my naked body and ask, “This is me, huh?” I don’t know why I do this, but ever since I was a little kid I’ve done this. I’m short, but with long legs like my mom. Carmel brown eyes and straightly fine hair with cute pinkish red lips. Not to be a narcist or anything, but I’m cute. At least, once I take my think lensed glasses. I sigh and jump in the shower.
“Do you have skype?” James asks me as we’re on the computer.
“No,”
“You should get it. It’ll be fun to talk to you out of class.”
“I would like that.”
James quickly, but neatly scribbles his skype account name on a piece of paper. “Here, just type in this and send me a text telling me it’s you.”
“Sure, I’ll talk to you when I get home.”
“Cool! Anyway, have you seen…” we converse for the rest of the two hours.
At lunch, because most of my friends are in career tech. We all eat together. We have a little place just for us. Hell, we even got our own seats. The only one that’s not in our career tech is our friend Karman. A tall nerdy guy. He’s cool, but he can get annoying. He’s not a bad looker either. Once you take off the glasses.
“You should play Yu-gi-oh,” Karman tells me.
“I’m not sure. I don’t know how to play.”
“We’ll teach you.” Karmen pulls out a box from his backpack and shows me how to play. The game is pretty fun once it gets going. Maybe I’ll ask dad tonight if it’ll be ok to get some cards.
“Daddy,” I say in a soft tone.
“Yes, buddy?”
“Can I have yu-gi-oh cards?”
“Of course, if you use your own money.”
“But daddy,” I whine. “A couple of my friends have been pressuring me to play this game and well, I just enjoy playing it.”
“Oh alright, but you’re coming with me.”
I gasp when I squeal, “Thank you daddy!” as I hug him.
“You’re welcome, buddy.”
I get onto my computer and download skype. My little pony is getting a little stale. I decided to look up anime sites. I get Crunchy Roll. I see that they have sword art online two. I tried to hold in my excitement as I watch the first episode.
When skype installed I sent a contact request to James with a message saying it’s me. It was accepted pretty quickly. I then get a call. I had some cool headphones, so I plug them in and accepted the call.
“Hey, Chase.”
“Hey, James.”
“How was your day?”
“Pretty alright. I learned just now that there was a sword online two.”
“Just know? It’s been up for a while. You sure you don’t live in a cave?”
“No, but I did play Xbox for years. I just recently stopped.”
“Why did you stop?”
“Well… because my mom died. I lost all my aggression from that.”
“How did that happen?”
“You remember the mass shooting in the Wal-Mart in Densal?”
“Yeah, the one that ten-people died from. Your mom was one that was killed?”
“Yup, she died trying to protect me.”
“Oh, shit, I don’t know what to say to that.”
“Let’s just talk about something else.”
“Sure, you know…” We talked until I went to bed at nine.
For three weeks, I have been getting into Yu-gi-oh. It’s an incredibly fun game. I had a pretty bad deck to start, but Karman has been helping me build better. I first made dark worlds. I even went to my first tournament. Nothing too big, just in a little place called dragon quills. Remember how my dad is cool? Well, he brought us, people. Everyone loved me after that. I lost the game of course. Also during these two weeks, I’ve been getting to know James and Kerry. Kerry if hilarious. A bit like Gabriel Iglesias hilarious. I’m now getting into anime more and more. McVie is still being an asshole. At one point, a guy said “Bruh” to him. He said, “I’m not your bruh.” My friends died laughing at it. Now we have been using that line when we get into Skype calls together.
I’ve never had this many friends before. I’m very grateful for them because used to I didn’t have any friends. My dad did say a week before I started high school that everything will change. He was right like always. Jason, Steve, and Joseph also got into Yu-gi-oh and anime. Well, Steve has always been into it, but Jason and Joseph are getting into it. We start playing Yu-gi-oh on the bus. Of course, I’m losing, but it’s all in good fun.
“Fag.” This tall buff guy tells me. He’s a guy who’s been an asshole to just about everyone in class. I try and be nice, but my niceness is wearing off fast. I’ve been doing a new tactic of staying away from him, but he just wants to follow me.
I couldn’t help but say, “I’m not the one following a cute boy and calling him a fag. You know you’re just projecting how you feel about me in anger and shame. Just give into your feelings and be,” I change to the most feminine way of speaking and sparkle “Fabulous!” At this point, everyone’s chuckling as the asshole was getting red in the face. He throws a punch at me. It was slow, so I dodge and get behind him to whisper in his ear, “Ho ho ho, you gotta be quicker than that.”
He swings another. I dodge being that they are so slow. “Stop moving!”
“Can’t do that. I don’t very much like pain. I know it’s your thing. I mean, there is nothing wrong with BDSM.” I back up into a guy. Before I could move, he had me in a full nelson. “Let me go, you bastard!”
Asshole is grinning wickedly as he pulls for another punch. I snap my foot into his nose knocking him down with a nosebleed. I then plant the heel of my foot hard into my captor’s groin and squeals. I quickly back away from the scene and saw what I’ve done. I don’t like fighting, but I know how to do it and where to hit. These two got into the wrong end of me.
McVie rumbles in on the scene and shouts, “What happen.”
I turn to him. I hit my adrenaline crash and tears quickly flowed down my face as I cry, “I’m s-s-so s-s-sorry, it’s all my f-f-fault.” I drop to my knees and wail.
“Stop your crying. You’re a man right.” That just made me cry harder. He barks, “You three get to the office. Now!” I pick myself up and cry all the way to the office.
“What happened here?” A woman’s voice said concern.
“From what I can see these two,” McVie gestures to Twiddle dumb and twiddle dee “Got into a fight, and this one,” He gestures to me. “Is just crying for who knows what, Mrs. Harold.”
“Berry, get a statement from those two. I’ll deal with this one.” Mrs. Harold walks to me. I feel her rub my back “Calm down, sweetie… What’s your name?”
“C-chase.” I said wiping my eyes as I look up at her. She is beautiful. Golden blonde hair cornflower blue eyes. She is hot. She hands me a tissue
“Can you tell me what happened?”
“Yes,” I proceeded to tell her about the incident.
“Well, you’re quite good at fighting, Mr. Parker.” God, hated when people call me that. I always expect my dad. “Do you do martial arts?”
“No, but when I was younger I did karate. I have a thing for it really. When I see people fight I like to couple their moves and put myself in different situations.”
“Oh, well, what you just told me is a bit hard to believe. I’m going to get a few of your classmates and see what they say. You can go back to class now.”
“I understand and thank you.” I walk away.
“You’re welcome.”
I walked back into the room and immediately there was clapping. I couldn’t help but smile broadly. I hate grinning because I have braces. I went back to my seat. People come up to me to tell me how I’m amazing. A few people were pulled from class. At lunch, my friends told me how cool it would’ve been to see that fight. They also asked how I learned to fight. I told them, “I watch too many actions and martial art movies.” The rest of the day was dull.
Thanks for reading. Hopefully next chapter I can get Chase's ninth grade year done and start the real story. I am just having too much run with throwing Chase some obsticles.
A month later, a lot has happened. First, I got a new Yu-gi-oh deck called Geargia. It’s pretty cool and I am now second place in my school. Not only that my friends have a thing going on in Study hall where we sit on a round table and play Yu-gi-oh. We always play big team battles that we never quite finish at thirty minutes. McVie is being an asshole as always. He’s been picking on me lately and getting onto me. Kerry and James have been a bunch of fun lately on the internet. We started playing a game called ‘Unturned’. A blocky zombie game. It’s fun if you like Minecraft and zombies. A cool new anime has come out. It’s called Tokyo Ghoul. I absolutely love the opening song. I think my favorite character so far is Touka Kirishima. She’s a real badass bitch with a cute delicate side. I love a tough girl with sensitivity. I stopped going to the tournaments. Some of the people there are complete assholes. I can’t stand them. A guy actually tried to hit me because I was taking my time. Jeez dude, if it wasn’t for the fact he was too slow. It would’ve hurt. Besides keeping up with anime. I have down very much besides going through the motions of routine.
Another month later, OH MY GOD. Tokyo Ghoul is the coolest thing ever. I don’t want to spoil things, but the last episode made me love crazy. Karman and I have been going at it in Yu-gi-oh. Kerry, James, me and a bunch of their other friends decided to make a thing called the ‘Bruh Society’. What was a joke, was now more than that. Speaking of McVie. He’s really been on my ass. A computer acted up and he immediately blamed it on the three of us. Mostly looking at me. Really unfair. I mean computers can act up at any time. Especially old computers. Halloween rolled around and I didn’t have any costume bought, so I went as the scariest thing known to man. Me. People were pretty freaked out by that.
Two months later. I have been on an anime marathon lately. Just binge watching them like a boss. I’ve been growing my hair out. I want it to look like Touka’s hair. Or at least similar to it. Thanksgiving was pretty great. I’m always eating at my Uncle Kevin’s house. I swear he’s gay, so does my dad. The colder months are hell on the bus. Because of how old the bus is. A lot of the windows don’t shut all the way. I move my computer upstairs into my room for more privacy. I used mom’s table that just so happens to fit perfectly in the room. I now have two screens for my computer. I got sick the first day of winter break. I’m so unfortunate. I got a lot of stuff for Christmas. One notable thing is a cell phone. I did have a cell phone before, but it was the boring flip phone.
New Year’s Eve was shit. I didn’t stay up for the passing of 2014. I just wanted it to end so I can get passed this year. All of this year sucked major shit. Starting with the fact I gained a traumatic life event at the very beginning. I even cried myself to sleep New Year’s Eve just to end it quick.
A month later. Dad planned a trip to Cleveland to see the rock and roll hall of fame. I’m not really into music like my dad and Caleb are. We aren’t supposed to go into April. Hardass McVie was being soft all this month. Maybe it’s because everyone needed to get back into the swing of things. Tokyo ghoul season two came on. The first episode was cool. I don’t really like the opening music choice. Jason and I decided to plan for a con in February. Team Four Star is supposed to be there. I can’t wait.
Three weeks later. McVie brought in these giant robot arms. They were pretty cool. He told me I could work on learning them. Two things I learned from working on them is that they are cool as fuck and the computers are too slow to handle the program for the robot arms. I’m making due with it.
The day before the anniversary of mom’s death. I really don’t want to go to school. I want to go back to bed and cry, but I have to do my normal routine. I go to the backroom and throw everything off. I look in the mirror. Tears start falling down my face. No, not right now. I got stuff to do. I wipe off my tears and took my shower.
The school was as noisy as ever. I zipped up my jacket, pulled my hood over my head, and took off my glasses and threw them in a box in my bag. I did want to be seen or see anything today. I just want to be left alone and be invisible. I sat alone on a seat in the hall not daring to go into the cafeteria. Tears start falling as I go into the fetal position.
“What’s wrong.” Says a man’s voice.
I didn’t even look at him to respond, “Nothing, I just want to be left alone.”
“If it’s nothing then why are you sitting here crying.”
“I said,” raising my voice a little louder and turning to look him straight in the eyes as I said angrily through my teeth, “Leave. Me. Alone.”
“Alright, fine, I get it. You can always talk to me if you need me.”
The bell rings and I walk to my first period. I bump into someone, but I don’t care. I feel a hand grab me by the shoulder. I did even see who it was. I just smashed my elbow into the guy’s jaw, knocking him out. All I see is black the next second.
When I gain consciousness, I was being held down by two guys. “What the hell happened? Why are you holding me?”
“Finally, you came to.” Mr. Jefferson says as he stands over me. “You can let him go now. He won’t do that again. Chase, follow me.” I follow Mr. Jefferson into and sit down in a chair in front of his desk.
“So, what happened?”
“I can’t explain it to you. I gotta show you.” He turns on a tv monitor and plays a video of a kid going kung fu on everyone around him. Everyone besides the unlucky victims run away. The kid stands there and looks into the camera. There was no soul in him. It was like he was some type of animal. Then I look closely and I realize. That’s me.
“What do you remember last?”
“I remember being really depressed and angry. I just wanted to be left alone. Then some douche had to grab my shoulder. I did even care who it was. I just smashed my elbow into his face. After that, darkness.” The tears start rolling down hard. I can’t believe I could be so animalistic.
“Well, the darkness was your rampage. You’re lucky that everyone was only knocked out and fine for the most part.” He hands me a tissue as I cry. I’m such a monster. “Well, we can safely say that the person on the screen wasn’t you.”
“B-b-but it w-was m-me.” I sob.
“No, Chase. That person on the screen is a psycho that had no morals or care for human life. You, on the other hand, are crying because you have a care for human life.” My eyes go wide. Then I almost tackle the guy. I wailed on his clothes.
“Thank you… Thank you… Thank you.” I repeated.
The school sent me home after that. I just fell into my bed and cried for the rest of the day.
Shopping with my mom is something interesting. It was fall, I had hit another growth spurt, and most of my clothes didn’t fit anymore. I nearly ripped a shirt I wore just a day ago. Momma said it was common for girls to hit their growth spurts at my age. Meant I was becoming a woman. I didn’t know how I felt about that. Not saying I don’t want to be a woman or anything. Just there’s one thing that makes me different from other girls.
I’m a succubus. Well, my mom’s a succubus, I’m what other people like to call a demi-human. Since the covenant between Neder and Earth. There have been tons of sanctioned extradimensional travel. My mom was one of the first to come here. She told me that when she was a little girl her mother taught her about Earth and she just had to come here. It’s where she met my dad and somehow the good preacher wrangled my mother. Sex demons aren’t known for being loyal, yet Momma is almost disgustingly loyal to Daddy.
Which brings me back to shopping with my mom. It was a warm early autumn afternoon just after school when I arrived back home and opened the door to a dressed and ready mother. Momma isn’t the working type. Anytime she tried for a job, she always accidentally seduced her boss no matter the gender. If it wasn’t that, then there would be sexual harassment complaints when a coworker tried to fondle either her or one of the other workers. No matter the gender. Arousal is indiscriminate is what she told me. Instead, she got a degree in website design and has been working from home ever since. Going out wasn’t something she usually did and I was used to seeing her in pajamas or those high knee socks ugh. She told me they were programming socks.
So, you can imagine my surprise when I walk into my Momma fully dressed and ready to go out. The only question now is,
“Where are you going?”
Momma’s lips upturned in a small smile. I’m betting if anyone but me was standing here they’d be groveling at her feet begging her to make them her slave. How my dad survives this woman is beyond me.
“We’re goin’ out fir new clothes.” She grabbed her purse and keys.
“Don’t worry about that, I’ll go with Daddy. Actually, where is Daddy?” He’s normally back before I get home. He’s a preacher of a pretty renown church, but he always makes it back close to the time I get home from school.
“Sumtin’ came up and he told me he ain’t gonna get back ‘til late.” Her voice always became sultry and melodic when she spoke of him. I seriously wonder what is that preacher’s secret. It’s already weird that a man of faith has a sex demon for a wife, but for her to lick her lips anytime she thought of him was another mystery altogether. “Plus, I reckon we could use some mother-daughter time.”
Oh frack, I remember the last time Momma wanted mother-daughter time. I think I got PTSD from the number of men and women, boys and girls groveling at her feet. We had to call the supernatural department to null them. It was a mess, Momma was house arrested because of it and her magic was locked up with a null collar. I never saw a frailer woman in my life than my Momma magic locked. It was heartbreaking.
“Momma, remember the last time we spent mother-daughter time? I don’t wanna see that again. I still have nightmares.” I shuddered.
“No worries, Little Love.” She pulled out a choker and handed it to me. It looked like any normal choker. Except there were engravings. It was an enchanted item. “See, now let’s get goin’. The sun ain’t gettin’ higher.” She grabbed the choker and equipped it.
I followed her, “What’s that?” She didn’t say anything. I hate it when she’s secretive. Instead, we got into the car and for the first minutes, we sat there in silence. “Please tell me it isn’t a null collar.”
“Nah, jus’ a control collar.” I heard about those devices. They were invented not too long ago and for a pretty penny, you could buy one. They supposedly control Demon radiation. Demon radiation is residual magic which you can not control. Depending on the type of demon the effect may be small or may be big. Also, they’re hard to control and require concentration to keep the effects down. Succubi have the effect of making anyone in a ten meter or so radius lustful to the point where they’d give their soul for the succubus. Not something that is good for crowds. The only beings that can resist are demons and magic users. Both have a hard time resisting. I am so grateful that I don’t have demon radiation. I’m a demi-human after all and proud of it despite the taunts from peers.
“How much did this thing cost?” They’re on the market for 14,000 bucks.
“Cost? Oh nah, I got it fir free.”
“From whom?” The only person I could think of with that much money to spend was.
“Grandma.”
Well, that explains it. You see despite the nature of succubus they are very paranoid of humans. Not only that, but they’re one of the top factions in Neder society. Being the enforcers and all, they can’t allow immigration in fear of losing their police force. Not only that but to top it off succubus have very low birthrates. Incubuses are rare and the ones that do come out never lead normal lives due to being used as a fertilizer. Not like incubi don’t mind being used for that purpose. From what Momma told me many of them are naturally submissive not to mention live good, happy lives.
I’m not sure why Momma immigrated to Earth, but I do know that many of her siblings and friends cut themselves off from her including her own mother, my Grandma. It was only until I was born was when Grandma decided to keep in semi-regular contact. Mostly through magic. You know the scene in Harry Potter where when a letter is sent the letter itself reads it for you? Yeah, it’s exactly like that. Kind of cool actually, Momma showed me how to do it. I love the reaction from my best friend Leesha when I send one to her. She adores Harry Potter and has been practicing magic ever since.
For the rest of the car ride, we sat in silence. Not because there was any tension between us, but because my mother isn’t exactly an expert at the whole driving thing. Can’t really fly around here without a flight permit which I don’t have. I can fly, just not old enough for a permit yet. It’s gonna be so cool when I do get one, my wings are so itching to soar.
We parked on the side of the mall with a specialty store. You see for us of demon blood we have limbs that aren’t exactly human. For example, Momma has red bat wings with a black tint positioned on the back of her waists, horns that curve pointing forward, and a longish tail with a heart-shaped tip. I’m different from her. You see I have feather white wings with a pink tint, no horns, and no tail. The doctor explained to us that because I’m half human and Daddy is magical able my demon parts look more like angel parts. I still have pastel red hair like Momma with blue eyes from my Daddy. When I was a little kid, Momma would call me her little angel. Which is funny coming from a demon. If you’re wondering if angels exist, they don’t. Magic is weird really.
Back to the specialty store, because of how many demons and demi-humans have demon limbs many start-up companies popped up to support them and make some cash. The most notable brands are Devilware and Lucifer’s clothes. Devilware sells an assortment of items that take care of your extra limbs along with some clothes and other doodads. Lucifer’s clothes are pretty explanatory. Though it’s funny that the guy who runs it is a demon named Lucifer. Momma told me that she dated him when she was my age. That must’ve been a long time ago. The store we’re going in now is Lucifer’s clothes.
When we went in, she immediately swerved to the lingerie side. I sighed, how did I know she was gonna do that? She strode up to an employee and asked, “Howdy, I’m just wonderin’ if you could measure my daughter.”
“Of course, ma’am.” The employee was a normal human. Even in a diverse world of demons and humans, the demon shops are run by mostly humans. Maybe because most demons live in big cities, I’m not sure.
Momma leaned in, “She just had another growth spurt yesterday and getting’ big like her mother.”
“MOOMMAA! You’re embarrassing me!” I mean, she isn’t wrong, if I’m anything like Momma then I’ll have massive breasts and more curves than a rose.
She giggled, “Ain’t that what mothers are for?” I couldn’t hide the massive blush.
The employee smiled and said, “Please follow me.” I’m not gonna go into details, but I had upgraded from a C to a double D. So were other parts of my body like my hips. Those curves were definitely coming in. Even my height. I now stood at a tall 5’11”. I’m only thirteen and already I’m at a supermodel height. Next thing I know I’ll be scouted by some guy with pilot shades.
We grabbed the essentials, basic bras, and panties, well up until Momma turned to me with crotchless panties saying, “Perfect underwear fir a young cubare.” There was a serious look on her face. She wasn’t kidding. Then again Momma never kids about sex. It’s a big part of being a succubus after all. Though there are rules to prevent things like rape from happening. Succubus surprisingly values consent like any decent person or being. They’re still sex demons though and like all sex demons, they have an infinite libido that scales up from the time their sixteen to the time they die of age. Which has never been recorded according to my mother. The oldest succubus, who just had her 8372nd birthday, still looks like she’s in her forties according to Momma. Momma looks like she just turned somewhere between eighteen to twenty. She’s never told me their age though.
“Momma, remember what I talked about? No raunchy clothing.” We’ve had to make a few rules about shopping over the years. Momma never understood that buying your six-year-old a vibrator was a bad thing. I use that thing for a back massager and oh boy does it do the job.
“Ah come on, little love, it’s not like you have to wear it. Just save it for later.” She does have a point and despite being crotchless it is pretty cute. No no no, I must put my foot down. I still have modesty after all.
“No, let’s buy the necessities and get on with it.” I really wanna get through this as quickly as possible before mother got any bad ideas.
“How about these?” It was a pink frilly bra and panty set. Oh my gosh, they’re just so kyyyuuuute. Sure, they’re a little transparent, but they’re just so cute. Momma’s mouth turned to a smirk, “They’re cute aren’t they.”
“But they’re so transparent and raunchy.”
“Yet they’re so cute.”
“A good Christian girl wouldn’t wear that.”
“Then thank god you're half-succubus.” Frack, I can’t argue with that.
I stared at the cute set and bit my lip. Oh poo, “Alright, you win.”
“Woohoo!” Cheered Momma. She may have won the battle, but she won’t win the war.
War, war never changes. After the first battle of frilly pink bra-panty set, the war intensified. My weapons were my religion, my dignity, and my modesty. Momma’s weapons were my succubus side, my love of cute things, and her silver tongue. The battle took place around the world (store) from the Gulf of lingerie where it began to the bottom heights to the bikini island. It didn’t matter if we were picking out summer wear or winter wear at that point and the reason we came to the mall was lost in time. It didn’t even matter, because, in the end, it was mutual mass annihilation. The budget we set for ourselves went over by two-fold and we had to agree to a peace treaty. All those lives vainly lost for a cause that ended at a draw. R.I.P. Miss Employee.
After shoving the new wardrobe in the car, we decided that food is a priority. You know one of the weird things about malls is sometimes, depending on the mall, it has good food. This mall, in particular, has this awesome butt pizza that I’ve been coming to since I was old enough to eat pizza. Daddy’s from New York and he often likes to tell me how great pizza up north is. Oh boy, I wish daddy was here, he sometimes takes me here just for us to sit and chat. After that, we’d look around the mall and well chat. I love my daddy, it’s weird not having him around. Not saying I don’t love my mom or anything, because I definitely do. It’s just that her views on sex and fornication are a bit too liberal for me. Not saying that’s a bad thing or anything, but she did buy me a vibrator when I was six years old. Kind of hard to forget about that. I remember my dad was furious with her about it. I like to thank god that there aren’t any sex toy shops here in our small city.
“Ooo, what’s this.” Momma swerved her sultry stride into the nearest Pencer’s. And just when shopping couldn’t get any more interesting, she went into the store Daddy warned me about. Pencer’s is known for having some raunchy stuff like dildos, bongs, sex outfits, bondage equipment, among other non-raunchy stuff. Great, I nearly flew as I hightailed it to Momma. Who was about to find a stash of lewd stuff and by golly I was not gonna let her find it.
“Momma, I’m hungry, let’s get going.” I nearly barked. Barking at my mother causes her to pick up a rebellious streaked. Daddy found that out the hard way.
“Hold your horses, I wanna take a look around. I’ve never seen this store before.” And for good reason too. Oh poop, I gotta use my trump card.
Daddy always told me if she ever gets too invested in something lewd just say, “Momma, Daddy text me Sierra Sierra Gulf.” I do not know what that means, but I’m guessing its code for something. For a moment, all time seemed to stop as my mother gave this incredibly lewd look on her face. If it wasn’t for the control collar, I’m pretty sure everything with a reproductive system in a twenty-five miles radius would be groveling themselves to Momma and pledging their lives as slaves.
She composed herself, “Mmmh, how ‘bout we get sumtin’ to eat, I’m famished.” Her strides became MUCH sultrier after that. I’m pretty sure every man, boy, lesbian, and bisexual that looks this way are more aroused than bunnies in heat. I’m also pretty sure I saw some of the boys going to the bathroom with their tails between their legs. Poor boys, they didn’t even have a chance. I sent a text to Daddy like he told me to when I use the trump card. I also told him why I used it. I get a text back reading, ‘There will be no sleep tonight. Make sure to get some noise canceling headphones.’ I don’t know what that vague reply meant, but I knew it wasn’t good.
I like to point out just how good looking the pizza is here. It smells so delicious that my mouth is watering from the sight. Momma handed me twenty bucks and told me she was getting a sandwich. Momma isn’t one for pizza. She likes it just fine, she just prefers something… meatier and more phallic euw. I place my order for two slices of cheese pizza. I normally get pepperoni pizza, but just like my dad, I’ve always been picky about food. They’re big slices, but I’m a growing girl as I learned yesterday. I’m just hoping that when I turn sixteen, I’m not a horny mess like my mother.
“Hey, Beautiful?” A man said behind me. I turned around and I saw déjà vu. He was wearing pilot sunglasses and looked to be part of the mafia.
“Yes?” I replied hesitantly. Not like I should fear him; normal humans don’t have anything on a succubus or even half-succubus.
“Would you be interested in modeling? Your body is perfect for it.” His eyes inspected me like FDA inspecting a piece of meat, cold and calculating. Though his mask didn’t hold up with the smell of male arousal permeating from him. Even a half-succubus can smell such a disgusting odor.
“I’m good, thank you.” I didn’t want to let this conversation go on. When a demon or demi-human is involved in a crime. The police loves accuse the demon or demi-human even if they were just the witness. It’s better now but used to it was bad. There are horror stories from when the first demons migrated from Neder to Earth and just like the Italians, Irish, Jewish, etc. Demons have their own mafia to “protect” demons and demi-humans. Which is still a wonder how my mother and father got married and had me. The church was the biggest instigator of hate crimes against demons and demi-humans after all. Even when it’s calmed down there’s still a lot of animosity towards us. I almost thought my mother would go to prison because of what happened. Somehow, she got off light. If you can call a null collar light.
“Come on, babe, don’t most girls your age wanna be models. With your body, you could be a supermodel.”
“I’m. not. interested. Please leave me alone.”
“You’ll make 1000 dollars a week if you accept.”
Please forgive me lord for I’m about to open up a can sin all over this guy’s face, “Please fuck off your vulgar degenerate before I erect a cross to crucify you like our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ.” Ugh, I hate cussing and insulting.
“Jesus fucking Christ, fine I get the picture I’ll leave.” He drops a card on the floor, “That’s my card if you choose to accept. Not like a whore freak like you would.” He walked off, kicking a trashcan in frustration. I promptly threw the card in the trash.
“Was that guy brotherin’ ya, little love?” Momma came back with a massive sandwich.
“Yeah, I took care of it.” I’m feeling kind of proud now.
“Did you do say what I told you to say when a guy you don’t like comes up to you?”
“Yeah, I didn’t like saying it. It felt disgusting.”
“Oh, little love,” Momma gave me a loving hug the best she could with a massive sandwich in hand. “I know it’s tough for you.” In Succubus culture, the best humor is lewd, insulting, and threatening. Momma has dished out a lot of threats like the one I said a bit ago. She always giggles about it afterward. It’s kind of incredible how thick skinned she is. Inspires me to be the same.
Watching mother eat that massive fracking sandwich was a sight to behold, not for just me, but for everyone who could see us. She swallowed bite out of bite and before we knew it, she gobbled the whole thing. Sometimes having a mother as a sex demon can be a sight to behold.
With Momma still somewhat dazed from me uttering the words Sierra Sierra Gulf, we decided to go home. It was getting dark and even though my mother has perfect night vision, she didn’t want to drive in the dark. Right when we got into the parking lot there was a muffled screech.
“Please help me-”
“Shut up goat freak, no one’s here to help you.” Ah that can’t be good. I ran as silently as I could, using my wings to glide take the weight off my feet. Down an alleyway were three emos and an imp. An imp is a child-like demon race that has goat eyes, ears, and horns. Their tail is like a succubus’s except instead of the heart shaped tip, it’s a crescent. Despite being depicted in media as an ugly race, they’re actually quite adorable. They’re also the smallest and shortest living race. They only live up to thirty years and used to, it was up to eighteen years. Imps are some of the most brilliant craftsmen, engineers, inventors, etc. Having an eidetic rate of learning can be an incredibly useful thing.
I’ve always wanted to try this spell, I cast shapeshift onto myself and turn into a Minotaur. Minotaurs are exactly how they are predicted media. I turn the corner.
“WHOM DARES BULLIES MY FRIEND!!!” The three bullies turned pale as snow. After several moments I bellow,
“ANSWER ME!” Good thing about shapeshifting is that my voice changes too.
“It was a mistake.” The head bully said looking to his comrades. They nod and look back at me expectantly.
“LEAVE AND NEVER TOUCH HIM AGAIN!!!” They all hightailed it out of there with their tails between their legs. I’m pretty sure I saw liquid coming from their skinny jeans. I switched back and wink at the imp, “Are you’re okay?”
“By Jim, you saved me, Chwaer Fawr. I am indebted to you for life.” He bent the knee to me as though a night to a queen. Imps have always been in servitude due to their weak status. Not anymore of course, that was way back when. They still have a habit of bending the knee and swearing loyalty to bigger beings.
“Just live a happy, healthy life and do good things okay? I don’t need a servant. Now run along to your brothers and sisters, alright?”
“The imp nodded and trotted away.”
Momma came flew down, I guess she’s been watching me the whole time, “Good job, little love. You really handled that properly. Though I would love to have a servant, but you can’t win every time. Now let’s get goin’. I got some business with your father.” Momma licked her lips seductively. All and all it was a pretty interesting shopping day. Hopefully, we won’t have another one like it. Oh, who am I kidding? I would get bored if it didn’t happen.
I lay in my bed trying to sleep. I say trying because I can hear the moans and shrieks of pleasure through the walls. I don’t know what they’re doing in there, but I can’t hope to find out. All I can do is pray for my father’s well being and put on noise-canceling headphones. Weirdly enough the moans sound like two girls having sex. Maybe it’s just my imagination.
The pale green nightlight casts a dim light on the pitch-black room. Sweat cold and chest heaving from nightmares. Sitting up, I held my head, wiping the sweat. My chest is heavier than usual. Did torso day enlarge my pecks? I shook my head. The nightmare still burned in my memory. The dream with disgusting pink and ugly femininity trembled my soul. I shoved the perverted dream back, out of my mind and filled it with Tom Brady.
The game last night was an absolute nail-biter, but Brady still stood on top like usual. I smiled at my Brady-signed jersey. The corners of my mouth drew to each ear when I gazed upon my most prized possession: a Brady-signed football used by the legendary quarterback during practice. Around that were other various Patriot merchandise by my trophies I won from the state and national championships. A specific warm floaty feeling filled me when I thought about the scholarship to Alabama University.
I took a foot to my cluttered carpet, my chest feeling much heavier than usual with a larger jersey too. The thing must've been in the wash too long. Clothes everywhere with metal dumbbells hiding beneath them. It was a minefield. An odd risk I enjoyed taking. Each step was a game, and the wrong step caused my cardboard cut out of Brady to fall over. I set it neatly back into position.
I sauntered to the bathroom. Taking a glance at the mirror expecting to see my handsome face. Only to see my sister. A much more gorgeous version of my sister with auburn hair, amber eyes, and a tanned athletic body hiding beneath the jersey-dress. She mimicked my wave. My eyes reached down to the mounds of flesh hugging candidly in my jersey, the nipples poking out. I smacked my crotch. Nothing.
“Ah Fuck.”
A sword pierced through the air with light speed. It crashed into a cobblestone wall, slicing it in two. The man behind the sword grinned ear to ear inside his helmet. It’s not every day he finds someone who can dodge that attack. He wore thick plated silver armor with articulation on the joints giving him speed.
He swiveled around to his enemy. “I suggest you stop, witch. Surrender now and your death will be quick and easy.”
“FOOL!” She bellowed across the ruined castle. Circuitry was painted across her body lit up. All of it balling up into a multitude of fiery spheres brighter than the sun and hotter than her red hair. “You die with this castle, Rook!”
“That’s Sir Rook to you, bitch!” He activated a spell. Golden circuitry crawled around his armor from head to toe, anchoring him to the ground. The castle corridors were tighter than a halfling hole and all the Rook could do is take it like a bitch.
A flash of explosion and one blinding light later and the battle was over. The ruin that once stood tall glass-shatter with the piece even smaller around Rook.
His armor torn and burnt black, but his body stayed intact. He dropped to the ground. “Holy shit, that was a close one.” He chuckled, panting. “Had I not activated the spell Bishop imprinted on my armor. I would’ve been vaporized.” Rook eyes twitched to a ruin sliding, revealing the witch. He went to her, “So, you want to surrender now?” She coughed up blood. “I take that as a no.” He bent down to her.
She grasped hard onto his wrist as she mumbled something inaudible with the last words monotones, “Enjoy.” A wicked smile froze on her face as she whisked away to the world above. Or below. Where ever cretins go.
Rook stared at the now dead witch. “The fuck did that mean?” The frozen hand grasping tightly on his wrist. His face cringed as he peeled it off, finger by finger. He gave the witch one last look before heading home.
“Mommy! Daddy’s home.” A little girl ran up to Sir Rook and Sir Rook did what any self-respecting knight would do. Picked her and spin her around giving her a bunch of kisses in the process.
“Hello there, my dear little pretty.” He tickled her sides as she squealed, “What a mistake to come up to Sir Rook!” She giggled and squiggled in his tight grasp.
“Stop, I surrender.” A little brunette giggled. Her pleas were answered, and she was put down. “I love you daddy!” Giving Sir Father and big hug which he returned.
“I love you too, Addie. How was school?” Hugging his daughter after a big, life or death fight always brought tears to his eyes. He would never cry in front of her though.
“Fine.” She giggled as they split apart.
“It’s always fine.” He chuckled. “How about you show me your homework?”
“Okay!” She chirped and little Addie bounced away.
Sir Rook, preferably called by his wife and friends, Gim headed towards his wife who was cooking at the moment. He came up behind her and held her gently as he kissed her neck. “Hello, my sweet.”
“Welcome back, dear. How was work?”
“You know the normal. Witch/warlock, human sacrifices, and vanquishing. I ruined a perfectly good suit of armor though.”
“Well, that sucks honey. What armor are you used now?”
“The ‘Standard Issue’ blah.”
Gim’s wife, Essica, turned around from slicing the onions to embrace the love of her life, “I’m sorry, sweetheart. I’m preparing Keast if that makes you feel better.”
Gim places a sweet soft kiss on his wife’s full pink lips, “Thank you, my sweet.” They gaze into each other’s eyes with deep love. Knowing of the dance they planned tonight.
“Eeeewwww.” Speaking of the tiny girl. She loved that her mom and dad loved each other, but the affection could be much for her. Though the moans of the night left her wondering if she’s gonna get a little brother or sister. Hopefully, the latter though the former would be okay too. Her mommy and daddy turned their eyes to her as she held up sheets of paper.
Sir Rook grinned while letting go of his love and giving a hearty laugh, “Haha let us vanquish the demon. I mean homework.”
The sunlight peeked in through the window which the morning dew clang to. The sun rose slowly over the horizon. The beams bounced off the puddles and damp of the rain last night.
A being stirred from their sleep. Feminine was their shape and beautiful was their skin. Their eyes glowed with a boisterous blue and their bosom bountiful to would make a man swoon. Her soul glorious and beautiful just like the man she once been. She cricked her neck and scratched her chest to feel shock of sensity. She explored her body and found her manhood gone. Sir Rook was no longer a sir and Madam Rook was completely okay with that.
HAHA!!! The tale of Sir Rook or should I say Madam Rook. I had a bigger plan for this one months earlier, but never completed it, so I completed it today as just a short story. Personally, I really like how it turned out, especially the character of Sir Rook. I may reuse him in other stories just cause I like the idea of the character.
The puffy light gray clouds covered the azure sky with blue pockets poking out. The field was diamond shaped with emerald green grass and a dirt triangle with a curved side facing to the outfield. There was a nice wind that combated the sun blazing through the clouds, often winning. The birds tweeted their songs and the smell of spring sprung in February.
Nine boys in baseball uniforms took the field in different positions. They wore green and white uniforms with some dirt stains. The boy in the middle of the triangle winded up for the pitch and threw a fastball at catcher’s glove. The boy, wearing red and black, swung, missing the ball with his bat.
“STRIKE THREE! YOU’RE OUT!” announces the umpire. The boy looked down in shame as he went back to the dugout that smelled of sweat and deodorant.
The boy’s team said nothing to him. They didn’t have to. The boy was already feeling awful. ‘Why did my dad even sign me on to this stupid sport.’ He thought. The boy never liked baseball, whether that means watching or playing. He’d rather cook with his mother and sister, and do indoor activities. He often plays house with his little sister among a multitude of other games they play. Since his father decided that the boy should participate in a sport and do ‘manly’ activities. The cooking and playing became scarce.
The boy’s team lost that match, one to five. A brutal loss for everyone on the team, the coach lectured them on their performance taking glances at the boy throughout, and the team dispersed.
The boy knew what waited for him as he climbed into his father’s cherry red truck, brand new. The knot in his stomach tightens. The father hopped into the vehicle several moments later.
At first, the car was silent as they drove the way to their home. “Son,” The boy shudders for he hated this word. “I want you to know that I’m disappointed in you today.” The boy didn’t speak up; instead, he stares out the window. He’s always disappointed in him. The boy can never truly satisfy his father, so he gave up. Instead, he just goes into his happy place. A place filled with cooking, femininity, and his baby sister. “You wanna know what your coach told me?” His father’s voice began to rise as his southern draw becomes more apparent. The boy was silent, as normal. “Your coach told me that all you do at practice is watch the others practice. Not even trying to practice. You even put flowers in your hair. Why, why do you do that?” The boy stayed silent. The father’s voice softens, “Tell me please.”
The boy felt that it was time to do this. All his life he’s felt this way and tonight, tonight was when he put emotions to words. The boy opened his mouth as his raspy voice said quietly, “I’m not a boy.”
A teenage boy with golden hair, green eyes, and a body and face of a Greek statue stands on a massive rock above his allies. He paces on the giant rock, anxiously in front of his friends and girlfriend.
The boy stops in the middle and clears his throat, bellowing, “I, John Doe of the Stag faction, will defeat our evil foes of the Umbra empire. As I was chosen by the gods to complete this quest and return peace to the sacred lands of the Album Kingdom.” He pauses to catch his breath and slick his hair back to continue, “After this, I will become king and rule as the gods intended for me too. NOW LET GET THOSE BASTARDS!”
The army cheers for their leader as they head towards the enemy. John jumps down in front of them continues with them all the way until they halt yards away from the enemy line.
“READY MEN!” John roars, the men roaring back. He roars, pointing his drawn sword forward, “CHARGE!” The army of men scream as the rubble of feet quakes the earth.
Right then the hero, John, notices something blazing in the noon sky. He stops his charge and stares at it. The orb of fire gets closer and closer to John’s stomach drops.
“Stop!” He yelled, yet no one heard him. He tries to run away, but it was too late. The orbs of fire burst onto his army engulfing them whole. John shields himself with a shield spell. He still feels the scorching fire upon his skin. There was a bright light.
Then nothing.
As his eyes adjusted, John looks around the battlefield. Corpses laid burnt to crisps or vaporized. John falls into the black until seeing the light and ascending into heaven.
That’s the end of the story folks. Literally, what would happen if an evil nation literally called the Umbra Empire (for those who don’t know, Umbra means black in Latin) won. THE BLACK FUCKING EMPIRE! Get the fuck out of here with stupid shit like that.
Oh? you want me to continue this stupid ass story? Well, fuck you! I don’t feel like it. I have better things to do rather than write shitty stories for you worthless lot.
GOODBYE!!!
Every day is a struggle. My father left just when my sister was born, and my mother went crazy soon after that. Drugs and alcohol consumed her, and she was fired from job to job never really staying at one. The money she does get, she uses on herself. When she sober, she’s horrible to deal with. I don’t know what happened to my dad or why he left us. Mom never mentioned anything about him and when I asked, she’d beat me. Asking her any question like that got me a beating. Asking for money got a beating. Asking her for food got a beating. Just existing got a beating. I’m not a very big boy, but neither am I small either. About medium size for the kids my age. I say kids because I’m smaller than most of the other boys. Doesn’t bother me as much as one would think. I’m betting my malnourished body is why I’m small.
Then there is my little sister. The jewel in my eye. The only thing that keeps me going. She’s only four, but that four-year-old means so much for me. Every day is a wonder for her and every day with her is a blessing. Which is why I’m currently beating the shit out of a rich kid. I’m not a very moral person if I say so myself. Morals were beaten out of me by my mother. He has something I can hope to have, wealth, a loving home, and dreams. I don’t care if you judge me for kicking the shit out his skinny ass. Each time my foot connects with his pimpled face or he screams in agony. I find my stress and anxiety melt away. Of course, I only beat them when they decide to grow a pair. They give in rather quickly. Oh boy, am I lucky today, a full 100 dollars. I don’t know what he was planning to buy with that amount of money, but that doesn’t matter now it’s mine and I know just how to use it.
“Lovie?” I coax my sleeping beauty. Her face is so lovely asleep.
“You wanna go to McDonald's today?”
Her smile grew wide as she snapped herself out of sleepy mode and wrapped her arms around me, “Wuv u baba!” I couldn’t help the tears as they rolled down my cheeks. Her kisses and hugs were sweeter than sugar and her brilliant light soothes my sins. This is why I’m a bully.
Made this a day or two ago. I wrote it sick, but still wanted to put it on here
“BOOM!” Goes the snub nose revolver I test fired making my ears ring. The smell of gunpowder permutated from the gun. I never shot a revolver before, but this is the first and last day I fire one. My body was jittering as I pull back the hammer of the revolver.
I walk into my garage. I was dark and warm. A nice place to end it all. I sit down in a chair and put the revolver in my mouth. I slide my thumb in the trigger guard. I close my eyes and slowly squeeze the trigger.
“Click,” says the revolver. I take the revolver out of my mouth. I pull my legs into the fetal position and cry.
I thought I wanted to die but in the end. I don’t want to die. I have too many good things going for me to just end it all.
But, you’ll never be a real girl. You’ll always be a tranny. A delusional faggot that should be gassed like the rest.
That isn’t true. You know that isn’t true. Being a girl doesn’t always mean physically. Trouser snake or no trouser snake. You are a girl.
Listen to your thoughts! See just how delusional you are? Just end it all. Maybe you’ll be reincarnated and maybe life will be interesting again.
But, what if there isn’t reincarnation?
The risk has to be worth the reward.
How would daddy feel about it? He’ll go mental. I remember the last time I tried to do something like this. He practically begged me to stay in his room.
Fuck him. He doesn’t understand you. He just wants you because you remind him of his wife, your mother. He misses her more than he would miss you.
Maybe you’re right. Maybe it would be a good idea to end it. Maybe I should kill myself.
Yes, now you’re seeing it. Let’s take the risk. Nobody cares about you, us. We have to do what we want to do and you know what we want.
I cock the gun and put it back into my mouth. I close my eyes and take a deep breath.Tear fall as I squeeze the trigger and the world fades to black.
To be a girl.
Yellowish red was the sun setting low onto the tree line. The trees shedding of yellow, red, and brown leaves as the gust helped. The earthy smell of autumn took to the noses as the last bell rung. The students made a break for their cars or piled onto the buses. Some stayed for clubs and practice.
Though, not all. One student raced straight behind the mass of bleachers next to the football field. Waiting with a nervously twitchy demeanor. He bit his fingers and twittled his thumbs. He twitched his whole body in some shape or form. He shook his head and composed himself with deep breaths, closing his eyes as his posture became last and his thoughts became singular.
Then, she came, a teenage girl with lightish brown hair and beautiful emerald eyes. Eyes that seemed to glow in the light. Her calm and emotionless demeanor unnerved the boy in front of her. Her sweet pink lips froze in neither a frown nor a smile. Her arms crossed, and her eyes looked behind him rather than at him.
The boy rubbed the back of his neck, taking in the sight of the girl in front of him. Cargo shorts, a collared shirt, a vest, and a hoodie jacket. Clothes that did not fit her nor her figure. The boy began to feel a bit underdress with his graphic tee and athletic shorts. The cold really never bothered him anyway.
“Um, hi?” The boy said. The girl just nodded, seeming almost a statue. “I’m Lukas, uh, sorry for bringing you out he-”
“Had time.” She said in an eloquent voice. Betraying her diction.
“Ah, okay.” More silence proceeded the answer. The boy sweating bullets, his body wants to run, but his heart wants to stay. His mind raced a million miles per second. Every time he opens his mouth, those same beautifully mystical eyes seemed to pierce into his soul. No, not him, what was behind him. He took another deep breath to compose himself. It worked for the most part. “Would you like to go out on Saturday?”
“Go out? Where?” She said, raising an eyebrow.
“Your choice, I just moved here and need someone to guide me.” There was a strange pause. The girl’s eyes went blank and unblinking.
“Sure, not doing better.” Her eyes going back to a normal glow. Lukas blankly stared until a massive grin grew on his face.
“Great! I’m so glad to be getting a tour with a beautiful girl like you!!” Celebrating by fist pumping.
The girl arms uncrossed to her sides. Her fist tightened and white-knuckled. Her emotionless face contorted, “I’m not,” Her teeth grinded as her eyes flared a green flame.
“Um, you okay, sweetie?”
“A girl!” The words hissed behind her teeth.
“Wh-what?” Lukas froze up like a popsicle in front of the angry girl.
“I said,” She moved right into Lukas’s face “I’M NOT A GIRL!!” Her voice boomed through the bleachers and over the coach’s voice. She stomped away, leaving a baffled Lukas behind her(?).
Lukas composed himself and ran after the boy(?). “You’re a trap?”
She swiveled around, “WEEB!!”
“Can we still go out? I don’t really know my way around the ci…” The boy(?) was already out of sight. Lukas flopped down on his back, looking at the sky, “What did I do wrong?”
“You misgendered him, Loverboy.” An answer and a round of chuckled came from a few of the football players, watching the show.
“I did what?” There was another round of chuckles and one guy was laughing a bit too hard.
“You misgendered him. Meaning you did what ole Harry right here did.”
The man next to the player blushed crimson as he puts his face in his hands. “I’m sorry, Benny is just too cute.”
“Yup, you should’ve seen him at PE when everyone was changing.” A slimy boy left of the player chortled “His body is definitely like a girly as hell. Well, if you don’t look the penis.”
“Hehehe, how big was it?” A stocky boy next to the man asked.
“What are you gay?” The slimy boy taunted the blushing stocky boy.
“Um, sorry to interrupt your talking, but who are you?” Lukas asked.
The player scratched his head, “Sorry, the slimy fellow is Slime, the stocky boy is Stork, this man here is Bear, and I’m Player. The Captain of these band of misfits.”
“So the football team?”
“No, you half twat, Alexander the fucking great over there is the team captain. I’m just the leader of these band of misfits.” He pointed with his thumb behind him.
“So, what was that boy’s name?”
“Which one?”
“The one we were just talking about?
“Oh him! That Benjamin Fawcett, freshy I think. Slime, you’re in his class, right?”
“Yeah, he’s a quiet fellow though. Word of advice, don’t call him Benjamin or Ben. He’ll blow up on you just like today.”
“Then what should I call him?”
“Benny. Though, you shouldn’t get friendly with him.”
“Why’s that-”
“FUCKING MISFITS! GET YOUR SLIMY ASSES BACK HERE!!!” A voice sonic boomed causing all the misfits to jump or freeze.
Player shook himself off, “Shit, the coach is furious. Anyway, see ya later, Loverboy.” The rest waved and said their goodbyes. Leaving Lukas alone and with his thoughts.
“Huh, that was interesting.” As he walked away, Lukas remembered something, “I WAS SUPPOSED TO TAKE THE BUS!!”
...
Freezing was the morning with students piling off the buses and out of their cars. All had some kind of coat. Benny wore layers.
“I hate the cold.” Whining to himself, Benny was in the classroom before the first bell. Sitting in the back by the window like a true main character. He had an odd afternoon yesterday. The events of yesterday still echoed through his mind. His knuckles clinched white. He took a deep breath. Hasn’t been the first time someone asked him out and probably won’t be the last. He shivered at the thought. Benny ran his fingers over the nine scars on his wrist, muttering “Oh when Monica sees it, she’ll be pissed.” A fresh cut marked the tenth.
“Did you hear we’re going to have a new student?”
“Yeah, do you know if they’re a boy or girl?”
“No, I just heard it from Carol before class.”
The teacher came in and behind her was a student. A boy with a decent face and a natural smile shuffled in. “Please introduce yourself.”
The boy’s smile seemed to grow wider as he tussled his short auburn hair. His eyes glanced around the classroom to Benny. The boy’s smile grew even wider, “Hey there, I’m Lukas Ward. I came from Georgia. I like anime, manga, light novels, video games, and my little sister.” Benny was trying his best not to be noticed by the damn guy. Instead, the guy sat right in front of him. There was a weird pressure in the room and it seemed that only Benny could feel it. He looked away and enjoyed the scenery of the outside. The bell rung and Benny gathered his things and sprinted off before Lukas could even say hi.
The next periods consisted of Benny hiding and Lukas finding. Each time Lukas found Benny. The boy just sprinted away until the bell rung. Their peers and seniors enjoyed and even took videos of the duo’s game of hiding and seek. The whole school eventually became a massive game of hiding and seek, only stopping to go to class or when the parties were too tired.
Lunch came around and Benny wanted to sleep. The constant evading was tiring and he just wanted to be left alone, but apparently, Lukas is just as good as finding as Benny is at hiding. He finally caught a break with Lukas not sharing lunch with him.
“Hey, Benny!” A boisterously friendly voice came from behind him. Benny swiveled around in shock, “That was a fun game of hide and seek. I hope we get to do it again.” A wild energetic Lukas appeared and Benny just slammed his head into the table.
“Why here?” He stuttered unable to think as his stomach growled like a mother bear protecting her cubs. He couldn’t keep up and running was useless.
“Why what?” Lukas put his tray in front of Benny.
“Why are you here?”
“It’s lunch, duh.”
“Yes, it is, but don’t you go to lunch at another time?”
“No why?”
“Oh… Why are you following me?” Benny’s eyes focused on his phone. Taking bites of his sandwich
“Because I wanted to ask if you still want to give me a bit of a tour of the city?”
“O-oh.” Benny stared down at his food.
“Oh, you don’t have to if you don’t want to. I know we kind of got to a bad start, but I hope we could become friends and maybe even more than that… if you want to.”
Benny faced Lukas, “Hell no.” Then preceded to dump Lukas’s milk on its owner
Lukas just sat there shocked as the emotionless adorable boy stomped away and gobbled down his sandwich.
“Well, lover boy. That didn’t go too well for you now did it?” It was Player with his band of misfits.
“You’re um right.” His eyes started to tear up.
“You’re not gonna cry are ya? There’s plenty of fish in the sea.”
“It’s not that.”
“Then what is it?”
“This chocolate milk is bad.”
Player leaned into smell, “Holy shit, you’re right! You can use the showers in the locker room if ya want.”
“Thanks. I appreciate that.”
“No problem, lover boy.”
“I bet that those two will get together before winter. Anyone wanna make the bet?” Slime said without a bad thought in his mind.
“I’ll bet twenty against. I mean, Benny is definitely not gay. Not so sure about Lover Boy though.”
“Thirty for. I can see them be a cute couple.” The rest of the misfits and some of the other members took bets too. Slime made a smile only a mother could love.
“Hello there, friend. How are you?” It was lunch and Lukas was on the attack.
“Didn’t I tell you to leave me alone yesterday?” Benny still refused to even look into Lukas’s eyes.
“No.”
“I didn’t?” His brow furrow when no memory of the phrase came up, “Well, I’ll say it now. Leave me alone.” The adorable boy got up and strutted away with his lunch in hand.
...
“Hey Benny, how’s it going. Nice weather we’re having today huh?”
“I’m in no mood for small talk. Goodbye!”
...
“Benny! My Boy! Wass-”
“Hmph” The smaller boy strutted off leaving a sulking Lukas behind.
“What was today, Boss?” Bear asked.
“I think the eighteenth time this month.”
“Sheesh, I’m starting to feel a bit sorry for the fellow.” Stork shook his head.
Slime went up to Lukas, “Hey, Lover Boy, tough time huh?”
“Yeah, I guess.”
“Maybe you should try inviting him to the Halloween party.”
“What’s the use?” Lukas is pretty down now. Something clicked inside of Player.
“Get up.” Lukas ignored it, “I said GET UP!!” Lukas jumped up, “Now listen to me, Lover Boy. I will not have you sulking here. You have to get up and try and try again even if you fail.”
“But I-”
“No butts, Lover Boy. Only results. Now, you’re going to go to that boy and ask, NO, tell him he’s gonna go to the Halloween party with you.”
Lukas sniffled, “Yes sir.”
“Good, now run, LoverBoy. Run like the wind.” And so he did. The lover boy sprinted as fast as his feet could carry him.
“Where is he going, Boss.”
“I don’t know, Bear. I don’t know.” Unbeknownst to them, Benny was listening to the entire time.
Benny’s eyes fell to the ground as he walked to a car. A redhead with a handsome face sat patiently in the driver seat. Benny gets in the passenger seat.
“How was school today?” He asked as he pulled out the school parking lot.
“It was… okay.” The boy stared out the window, watching the world go by.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing.”
“It can’t be nothing, it has to be something.” He ground his teeth, “Don’t tell me you’re getting bullied again?!”
“I’m not, it’s just a guy.”
“A boy?! I didn’t know you like boys.”
Benny shook his head violently, “Monica! Nothing like that!” Yes, indeed Monnie is a woman name Monica
“Good, I don’t even know how your father would take that.”
“Please don’t speak of trash.”
“Sorry.”
“It’s okay. Anyway, this guy, Lukas, keeps trying to get friendly with me.”
“And that’s a bad thing why?” They pulled into the hospital parking lot.
“Because um… because I don’t want to get friendly with him.”
“Not really a good reason you know. What’s wrong with having a friend.”
“Nothing it’s just-”
“You’re scared.” They sat in silence. “You need to stop living in the past. It’ll be the only way to accept who you are.” Monica got out and stretched. “Now come on. I’m sure you want to see your test results for the fifth time.”
...
“Sorry, Mr. Fawcett, but you’re perfectly healthy.” The doctor scratched his bald head while hold a clip board.
“Th-that isn’t true. I mean, I’m a boy, yet I look like… like this.” Benny gestured to himself.
“I’m afraid so. If you have any questions, then please feel free to call me.”
“Thanks, Doctor, I’m sorry I’d wasted your time.”
“No problem, son. I can’t imagine how you feel about your body. I know a good therapist that can help you cope.”
Benny gave a smile, “Thanks, doctor, I’ll think about it.” Benny walked out leaving the Doctor along with his nurse.
“What do you this Ms. Joyce.”
“What do you mean, Dr. Kelly?”
“About the boy of course. I don’t think I’ve met a single guy like him. His hormone levels are normal, but his body doesn’t seem to be developing like any more guys. I talked to Dr. Fuller and he said there was nothing wrong with Mr. Fawcett’s sex chromosomes either. It just doesn’t make sense.”
“I don’t know either, Doctor.”
“I can’t even imagine his family situation either, being born into a family like Fawcett. Must be tough.” The doctor took a deep breath, “Anyway, onto the next patient.”
Lukas reached the small apartment complex. It was close school fortunately for Lukas. When he walked in, the boy fell on the couch. This was the fifth time this week he’s had to walk all the home. While the complex is close, it’s still a good fifteen minutes.
A girl with auburn hair and deep brown eyes walked in, fully dressed. She held a note and gave it to the tired boy.
‘Welcome home, brother. Trying to ask out that girl again?’
Lukas blew air, “She’s not a girl, a trap as you call them.”
She furiously scribbled on a small notebook and tore the page out, ‘Eh, seriously!? A trap? Why didn’t you mention this before?’
“Well, you never really asked before. It’s not that big of a deal.”
‘You do know it’s gay to like traps right?’
“I don’t like him.”
‘You don’t?’
“I love him.” The girl just stared at her brother. Her mouth opened then closed. Her lips moved, yet no sound came out. She just slumped to a chair and stared at the ground.
Lukas rotated his body to see her “Chloe? You alright?” The girl, Chloe, looked up and gave a smile that didn’t quite meet her eyes. Lukas got up and embraced her, “Don’t worry, you’ll always be my number one girl.”
She neatly wrote, ‘Thank you.’ Before giving a kiss on the cheek and walking back to her room. Lukas slouched in the chair, staring at the ceiling. He took comfort in the weird patterns of the ceiling.
“Here’s an odd question, me, why do I love Benny?”
“I don’t know, me, why do you love Benny?”
“I’m not so sure, to be honest. I mean, he’s adorable, but he’s very rude and has an expressionless face. He never smiles. Even when he’s angry, the only way to really tell is his eyes.”
“But those eyes though. Even when burning green, they’re the most beautiful gems I’ve ever seen.”
“I know right! Hey, that’s not the point me. The point is why am I in love with someone who could care less about me?”
“I don’t know, maybe you’re into tsundere.”
“He’s more of a tsuntsun though.”
“Good point.”
“The real question is why am I discussing this with myself?”
“Maybe you’re crazy?”
“Maybe. Hey, what time is it?”
“Time for you to get a watch.”
“Oh haha, me. Very funny.” Lukas grabbed the phone, “Oh shit we’re late!” He got up and ran to bedrooms, “Chloe, we need to go.” There was no response, then again why would you expect a response out of a mute girl? Lukas noticed a note on the door.
‘Dear brother, as you’re reading this, I’m already on the bus to the hospital. Please don’t wait up for me. Love, Chloe, you best sister.’
“Now that I think about it, she was fully dressed. Holy shit, she knew I was gonna discuss my love for Benny with myself. I’ve been duped!” Instant facepalm. “Welp, I guess I’ll just have to try and get over there, somehow.”
...
Benny sat in the bathroom alone. The only place in the world where he could be alone. Alone is about Benny’s life at the moment. Even when people try to connect with him. The boy would just push them away. Fearful of being… that. That was the thought Benny always thought. He couldn’t admit it. He was too scared to. Ever since he was put in some city in Tennessee. He’s been scared of other people. Even know he avoided someone who clearly wanted to be with him. Maybe more than friends, but still someone who actually cared enough to keep trying and never give up. The waterworks began to fall. The boy couldn’t handle it. He hated himself. This stupid body. All he wanted to do is lay down and die. Dying would be a reasonable answer.
No, he couldn’t do that. The fear of death was too much even more him. He didn’t even know what was after. His dad talked about god, devil, heaven, and hell. Maybe it was true. The fear of death was too scary because what if he did go to hell. An eternity of suffering didn’t sound horrible. Benny wondered if his mother went to heaven. The memories of his mother were strong yet vague. His father never talked about her. Never once. He didn’t even go to the funeral, instead, he opted for a business meeting. The only one besides him who went to the funeral was his little brother. The youngest of all six. Oh, how he misses him. Benny often wonders how he’s doing. The little boy was so clingy on him before he left. The little boy cried his eyes out and begged father to let Benny stay. Maybe he’ll see him at Christmas. Probably not, his father would allow Frank to even get close to the black sheep.
The boy got out of the stall and look at himself in the mirror. A beautiful teenage girl with chocolate brown hair, apple round face, tear stain high cheekbones, a sweet nose, and green eyes stared back at him. It’s his fault that all of this happened to him. If he didn’t look like some fairy, maybe his mother would still be alive. Benny collapsed into sobs.
...
Lukas really needed to go. The bus ride was way too long and it was a mistake to drink a whole bottle of water. Soon as the bus stopped by the hospital. Luke took off towards the nearest building. The first building didn’t have a bathroom. What type of building doesn’t have a bathroom? The next building didn’t have one either. The feeling when he heard it. Sobbing coming from somewhere. His mind just followed it and there it was. A restroom; however, the sobbing was still present. Lukas just composed himself and opened the door. It was Benny, on the floor sobbing his little eyes out. The water made his groin ache. He needed to go, but he also felt it was rude just to leave the boy there. So he did what any man does.
“Hey, Benny!” With a cheery smile that hid his urge or at least tried to.
“Lukas?” Benny sniffled, trying to clean himself up. “What are you doing here?”
“I’d love to talk about that, but I gotta go.” He went into the restroom, “See you in a moment or so.” Lukas gave a sigh of relief as he came out the restroom. Benny stood there, waiting for him. “Hey, I see you didn’t ditch me.”
“Um uh.” The cutie fidgeted. “I didn’t do it for your sake or anything.”
Lukas embraced the much smaller boy, “Thank you, tsundere.”
“Your wel- wait, tsundere?!” He squirmed out of the embrace. “I’m not a tsundere, you weeb.”
“Dude, saying ‘I didn’t do it for your sake or anything’ is such a cliché tsundere line.”
Benny looked away, fidgeting some more, “Well um uh uh.” The taller boy just chuckled and pat his head. “What are you laughing at me for?”
“Well, you’re not acting yourself right now. Normally you’re all cool and composed, almost emotionless. Now, not so much. I like this side more.”
“Oh.” Benny looked down, tugging on his pants. “I’m sorry, I just um-”
“Will you go to a Halloween party with me?”
“What?” Benny faced him.
“Will you go to a Halloween party with me?”
“Oh um… yes?”
“Really!?”
“I do-”
“YAAA HOOO!!” Lukas spun around then stopped and took away the nearest pen and paper, jotting something down. “Six-thirty at that address. See ya then.” The boy ran as that as he could before getting yelled at to slow down.
“Okay then,” Benny looked at the paper. “I guess it can’t hurt.”
======
Hello everyone, sorry for always being a butt and going dead for months on end. I had things to do and anxiety to deal with. Anyway, this is my NaNoWriMo Project. Which is why it isn't edited. Sorry if the grammar is shit or the story is inconsistant. I'm gonna post a chapter every two days or so... maybe... that's if I can disapline myself to completing the 50,000 word challenge. I hope you enjoy this crappy story taken from the "Daily Life of a Trap". I'll see ya next time on Dragon Ball Z.... Oh shit, wrong story... um BYE!!
Darkness is the thing that drives men and women mad. The thing that children fear. The absence of light.
This is what a malnourished, ragged girl with a dirty bandage over her eyes sees.
A world filled with darkness with only the sounds and smells of the dirty slums to further dim her senses.
She walked against a wall with a rusted cup clanging with a minuscule amount of spare change. She felt the walls, allowing them to guide her path ‘home’ when her other senses failed her.
The home smelled more rotten than the rest. With dead vermin rotting, the girl didn’t even have the stomach to puke.
The girl pinched her nose and clicked her tongue. She could almost ‘see’ it. The sound waves bouncing off the walls. She had learned long ago in a book that nocturnal animals like Caligo or Vesper can use such things with their sensitive ears
The girl tried to copy it to a bit of success. Though she has to pinch her nose and cut off another sense to further advance her ears, it’s slowly working. Though, loud sounds like the crowded slums cause her ears to ache.
However, she could ‘see’ the dirty slums with sound bouncing off the wooden and stone walls like the vibrate memories of her past.
Slumber overtook her.
Blood covered the room like a fresh bucket of red paint being tossed. Her parent dead sliced open with cauterized guts and organs visible. A man covered by gore stared at her with a wicked expression. A man with armor of gold and a sword of fire blazing to his side.
His smile was maniacal and his heart a demon’s cloaked in name of Lord of Cider. His lips articulated the words, “Deus le vult.” Before his sword swiped, snapping the girl out of her nightmare.
The bandage across the girl’s eyes absorbed her tears.
The girl followed the same path as she did yesterday with the walls as her guide. Something bumped her roughly, flopping her to the floor.
A smug ugly tone mocked, “Watch it, Vesper.” To the girl, it was a familiar voice. The sound wave bounced off allow her to vaguely ‘see’ a few more thugs.
“Yeah,” Another guy shoved her against the wall, “Fucking vesper.”
The girl said nothing. She could do nothing. Her blindness made her vulnerable and weak, not to mention she hasn’t eaten in days.
She just hoped it would end.
A punch smashed into her stomach. She fell to the ground in groans and pain. “Say something you fucking vesper.” A Vesper is an ugly nocturnal bird and uses echolocation to hunt prey. A foot stood firmly on her head, keeping her down, “Well, boys, it seems vesper here doesn’t want to talk. Let’s make her squeal instead.”
A third voice exclaims with dumb giddiness, “I love making her squeal! It feels so good!” His expression became lustful as he eyed over the girl’s ragged, malnourished body.
The girl’s breathing became harsh and rapid. She didn’t want this to happen, not again. She tried to squirm but she couldn’t under the leader’s boot. “Grab her!” He chucked viciously.
The leader’s two underlings grabbed both arms she rasped, terrified, “No please don’t.” Unable to keep anything more than a whisper.
Sobs, squeals, and shrieks penetrated the slums as it always did. No one helps and anyone passing by ignored the cries and plead of vermin, a vesper.
Vesper limped out with bruises everywhere and blood oozing from her crotch. Her bandage was salty and wet.
The victim cleaned herself up the best she could, but sticky fluid just kept pouring out. She just hoped she doesn’t get an infection.
Vesper guided herself to the dark alleys behind restaurants, hoping for good food to be thrown away as it always does.
She would smell each food and find the least rotten ones.
Despite the terrible day, she was in luck. She found pork that had yet to fully rot. She dexterously took off the rotten bit and hungrily devoured the rest.
The feeling of a good meal motivates Vesper. She made her way to the river and took a bath. Cleaning the liquid and blood that oozed from her crotch.
She got a rusty can and sat criss-cross-applesauce in a more wealthy area of town. Though not much wealthier than the slums, there was at least nicer people willing to give her spare change if their heart was generous enough.
She got a load of cash this time. A passing noble took pity and gave her more than she makes a day. Her luck really was coming around.
She guided her way back to the slums.
A grouped presence followed her.
“Hey, Vesper?” Said the familiar voice, “We saw you were given quite a bit of money from that lord.” He went up to her, breath smelled of alcohol, “Give it to me.”
Vesper turned to where the voice was, “No,” She whispered, terrified.
He turned to his comrades and wickedly laughed, “Well, boys, ready for round two?”
His mates laughed with him. The laughs of hyena screeched through the dark alleys of the slums.
Vesper shivered with fear as the gang of beasts came upon her.
Days turn to weeks, weeks turn to months, and months turn to years. Five years is how long a young girl laying in her comfy bed had been wandering. Five years since her parents murdered and her home and nation burned and annexed like a forgotten child’s toy. The memories were vivid, the smell of smoke and ash, of iron and blood. The bodies laying candidly in their beds. The shrieks and cries of her siblings and the hooves of the horses.
...
“Awake, Priscilla!” A loud bass shook her violently from her bedroom. The stench of iron pierced through the air.
The bed-headed young girl, no older than ten, sat up rubbing the sleep from her eyes, “It is midnight, can you not let me sleep?” It was dark, but the voice uncanny, it was Sir Roland, the knight protector of her father, the king.
“I cannot, my lady,” Hollowed screams and clashes of metal startled the little princess, “We need to move, NOW!” The chainmail clad man whisked up the little girl as though a doll and dashed into the halls of the great palace. Howls and wails of the dead and dying bounced through long halls and narrow corridors, piercing the ears and maddening the mind of a helpless girl.
“No, no please don’t, I’m a prin-” A loud smack of flesh and the horrid sound of coughing came from a particular room.
The maniacal laughs of a group of men. Priscilla and Sir Roland listened and waited for an opening, “We don’t give a shit if you’re a prince. You’re just a cock sleeve for us lonely men.”
“Bro-” A firm hand covered her mouth with the scarred man putting a finger to his thin lips.
“Come on, men, let’s turn this prince into a princess.” A loud synchronized yell of callous agreement bellowed from the room, followed by a screech of dissent. Priscilla couldn’t see but from the shivering of her knight protector, she could tell that whatever was in that room was not human. The knight’s knuckles were white around his sword. He took Priscilla instead and ran.
The palace grounds were full of soldiers enveloped with leather armor, chainmail, and a variety of weapons. Banners of a ring of cinder flew against the gentle winds of the starry night.
“Damn! The Cinder Empires! I should have known.” Banging a hand against a marble wall. Roland still shivering from the previous encounter. The brawny man crouched down to the little princess, “Okay, Priscilla, we have to get through that mass of men. When I say run, use what I taught you and run out of here.”
“But, what if I-”
“No what ifs, whatever happens. You have to escape.”
The little girl nodded. She hugged the knight protector, “I love you, Uncle Roland.”
The man gave a sad smiled and patted the girl’s head, “I know, my little Priscilla.”
The two sneaked passed the lines of soldiers and reached a small clearing. A voice echoed, “Hey, someone’s escaping! Archers!”
“RUN!!!”
“FIRE!” A volley of arrows arced into the sky. Roland pounced onto his lady as the volley reached its mark.
With a last ounce of strength, he pushed his lady out from underneath his dying body, “Es…ca…pe.” Sir Roland Ventus the first was no more.
“No.” She breathed as the tears fell upon her cheeks like a waterfall from the cliffs of cataracta. The clouds swiftly covered the starry night as darkness shrouded the princess. The gales of revenge blew with the coming storm. A storm which mimicked the heart of a coming queen.
...
A malnourished and ragged girl sat on a corner by an alley listlessly. Her once brilliant blue eyes are now as rotten as a dead fish. She waits with a tin can placed by her thigh as her stomach growls viciously. Prolong hunger gave her the shivers. It’s been days since she last had a decent meal, eating from the reeds and flower of the fields.
Days since of the nightmare that still haunts were with a scar that only filled the girl with an insatiable vengeance. A scar that would have to quell for now. Now was a time of surviving. Something the girl was never taught.
A potbelly knight came to her with a pouch full of coin, bulge in his trousers, “Hey girlie, I see that you’re close to dying there. If you let me have my way with you. I’ll give you this bag of coin.”
The girl looked to her benefactor with solemn rotten eyes.
“I am a fair man and I do have a heart, just an unitchable urge, an urge that the church of Cinder would crucify me for.”
The girl faintly nodded her stomach and instinct called for her to take the money while her pride told her to scoff at the knight. The instinct to survive overtook pride, the girl took the coin and followed the man into the dark secluded alley. Where innocence died.
A pouch full of coin and an appetite to match, Priscilla took to an inn and ate a queen’s lunch. She slept a good night and found that her pouch wasn’t as full as she thought. So, she went to the knight again. The knight, pleased to see that his unitchable urge would be itched again. He gave her double the coin than before.
She quickly learned that there were many men who’d loved to have her way with her. Sure, she didn’t exactly like it and it hurt like hells, but the job allowed her to live and thrive along with gathering information.
The banners of Cinder came again, a smaller force than before, but not any less effective. They came and devoured the town again, causing the girl to flee.
She wandered from city to city, town to town. Making money from men and living like a queen. She came to the city of Bruma in the north. Cold was the best word to describe it. The winter had come and with it, the cold and snow. Gigantic glacier walls surrounded Bruma, signifying the use of water magic.
Bruma is where she found a popsicle. Well, a raggedy, malnourished girl with a bandage tied around her eyes. Priscilla took pity upon the girl and decided to save her from her popsicle fate with a bit of magic she knew from her days as a princess.
Priscilla took a smooth stone, a skinny brush, and a knife. With the knife, she pricked her finger, with the brush she dipped it into the seeping blood and precisely painted an intricate circuit upon the stone. She used that to heal the blind girl’s wounds if she had any. The spell was heal minor wounds. Something she was taught if she ever got injured. Then create another spell on a piece of parchment and applied it to the popsicle’s feet, hands, and face. Warming and defrostbiting the areas.
Moments passed when the small, malnourished, ragged girl awakened, “Welcome back, small one.” The future queen of Sylphia knew something great was ahead.
Hey, everyone, life's been a bit crazy for me. I did a writing workshop, so I'm going to put the stories I created during it
This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net (link is external) (link is external)
Enjoy.
Sam was an abnormal boy. Abnormal meaning, he liked to play with fire. Always coming up with new and interesting ways of producing fire out of nothing and quickly expel it. That isn’t the only abnormal quirk about Sam. Sam has a very eccentric personality. Eccentric meaning that he does almost whatever he wants. For example, one time he blew up a gas station just so he could pull a prank on one of his adversaries. Don’t worry though, he got all the everyone out beforehand by putting various signs saying the gas station was out of order and luring the clerk to a safe place. The thing about Sam that most don’t know if he comes from an abusive family.
The air vibrated with a loud whipping noise as Sam got whipped by a leather whip that sliced through his back as Sam grinded his teeth and tried to not show how much he was in pain. Oh, when I said abusive, I mean his family is torturous. This isn’t his real family. It’s an adoptive family that took him in after his parents died when he was ten.
“This is what you get for causing the Ford’s a ruckus.” Sam’s ‘dad’ screamed as he whipped the whip around smack and slicing the kid on the back. Sam bit down his lip with contempt for his Punisher. For six years Sam had to endure this. Child services will not step in due to his parents being mutants and to some degree likes the fact a ‘genescum’ is being tortured. Sam’s parents were superheroes and after they killed in a battle with a supervillain. He was left to fend for himself against mutant haters. Though, Sam never let that get him down. He knew one day he was going to get powers and then he’ll leave this place for good. The only problem is they haven’t come yet.
Sam felt a kick of pain in his kidney sending the boy flying. Today his ‘dad’ was super drunk after losing his job after a scuffle at work. His ‘mom’ did nothing to stop the man now clobbering the boy. Beating him, the boy moved to the fetal position to keep all his squished bits from getting hit. The boy could only lay down and cry. He didn’t have any power or strength. He was weak physically. Only thing that kept him from breaking psychologically is the memory of his parents and what they told him “Don’t let the bastards win.” That’s all Sam could think about when his ‘dad’ grabbed a baseball bat.
Sam peeked out and saw his dad grasping a baseball bat with a grim look on his face. Sam knew he had to move and fast. He scrambled to his feet and limped out the back door and out into the woods. Sam’s torturer followed him not having to run because Sam neither had the stamina nor a healthy leg to keep him going. Sam just ran as fast as his little feet could go until he tripped sending him flopping down face first. The frightened boy tried to crawl back up, but he felt a boot slam into his back then kicked him over facing his hunter about to kill him. All Sam could do is scream and cry with all his might.
Sam felt an energy burst out of him and everything around him went a blaze annihilating his would-be murderer along with the forest around him. Sam didn’t feel a burning sensation you would normally feel from the fire. Just a nice and cozy heat like you were sitting by the fireplace. When the initial blaze stopped, Sam was in a crater big enough to be a lake. He walked out of the crater and shocked at what he saw. The earth was lifeless and scorched. Ashes fell like snowflakes onto the ashen ground. Almost like there was a volcano.
Sam walked for what felt like a few feet before he even saw normal destruction rather than annihilation. It was very surreal to Sam. Like something out of a movie. Once Sam got back from the shock. He sobbed without tears. His tears evaporated into steam.
“Are you alright kid?” A man softly said.
“No,” Sam said in a small voice looking down. He noticed his body was covered in ash. It wasn’t his usual body. It looked different, more feminine. Sam just thought his mind was playing tricks on him.
“I can understand that. I nearly died from whatever that explosion was. Fortunately for me, I don’t live anywhere near here.” The man paused “Do you wanna come with me and get yourself cleaned up? My wife makes a mean casserole.”
Sam looked up and was about to say no until his stomach interrupted letting everyone know it was hungry. Sam looked back down and said in a small voice “Sure.”
Again, another one of those stories that I'm just throwing up here because why not.
If you like it and want me to continue or make the story better. Tell me. If you think it's shit and want me to drop it. Tell me that too,
Jamie West wakes up one day hoping that the day will be a bit more interesting. What he doesn't know he's about to regret those words.
This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net (link is external)
Enjoy.
The West house, Tennessee, November 7, 2008
Today, like every day is a struggle for interest. Nothing is interesting anymore and everything follows a routine. Morning, afternoon, and evening is all a routine for me. This morning was no different. I woke up, did my hygiene, and got dressed like how most days are. Maybe today will be interesting.
“James, breakfast!” My mom called to me. Even though I’m should be used to getting up in the morning. I am still groggy and could sleep more. I sit at the kitchen table eagerly awaiting a good breakfast. My mom rarely makes breakfast, but today is different for some reason. I play with my hair as I wait.
“James, we’re going to get you a haircut soon,” Mom announces. I do like my hair longer. Nothing past the ears of course, but I dislike those silly pseudo-military style haircuts I’ve gotten since I was old enough to have hair as much as I dislike long hair. Weirdly enough my hair is growing faster lately. I don’t know why to be honest. Maybe I am getting another growth spurt. I do need one. I’m lacking in all areas in terms of a guy’s body shape considering I stand at the height of five foot even with a child’s frame.
“Mom, can I go to Garrett’s house after school?” I ask as my little sister, Debbie, sat in the seat in front of me. She then proceeded to inhale everything on her plate. I swear that girl acts more like a boy than me. I mentally shiver at that thought.
Mom thought about it for a second and reluctantly said, “Sure, only if you buy groceries sometime in between.” Our house is in a suburban area near Nashville. Everything is easy to get to by walking or riding a bike. Very useful for kids like me.
I give a small smile as I chirp, “thanks, mom!”
My sister stares at me for a few seconds, “You know James, you have a really cute smile. I’m betting you would look hot as a girl. Ever considered cross-dressing?” She laughs giving a mischievous grin. I shiver a little at that thought. Me crossdressing? Never.
I quickly thought of something witty, “You would be jealous of me cross-dressing.” Or at least tried to. I knew I failed to some extent, so I quickly shove my food down, grab my bag, and went to school.
School isn’t too bad if you try not to stand out as my friends and I do. We all agreed that school is a waste of time, and the only reason why we go to it is that we are told to. My friends consisted of three people, not counting me of course. The bigger guy is Dan. He loves sports just as much as he loves anime and manga. Quite an incredible guy really. The willowy build guy is Garret. He’s your man if you need a good storyteller. He always is our dungeon master in Dungeons and Dragons (DnD) nights. Last, but not least, our hidden beauty, Sasha. She hides her beauty very well. Even from us guys, though, I know better. I don’t know why she hides her body so much though. Everything about her is sexy and cute in some way. Maybe it’s because this school is mostly white and she’s the minority as black.
“You look different today.” The sexy black girl told me thoughtfully as she sat in front of me at lunch. We get into lunch before the rest of my friends.
“I do? In what way?” I replied curiously. It’s not every day when someone tells you that you look different.
“I don’t know. In a good way, maybe?” she said then mumbles something inaudible.
“Haha, puberty must be setting in for me. Sooner or later I’m going to be the hottest stud muffin around, and I’ll get all the chicks.” I exaggerated in a silly kind of villainy voice. Sasha rolled her eyes and giggled.
“Your eyes changed, or I think so. Maybe I’m just hallucinating.” The rest of the team walked in and began their line waiting.
“If my eyes are changing. I hope I get lilac eyes. That color would be cool to have. What color would you want your eyes to be, Sasha?” We continued the conversation from that to animals and then to anime. Jeez, I sure do love talking to Sasha, we have a hella lot in common. When the rest sit down we continue the conversation to our DnD night tonight and present our characters. We have a thing where we don’t introduce our characters until the night of DnD. Makes things more exciting.
“We will start with you first, Jamie,” Garrett told me signaling I should introduce my lovely character.
“Well,” I start as I slid my character sheet towards the middle of us. “I made an elf bard with the only idea of playing disruption.” Disruption meaning that instead of attacking normally, I disrupt the enemy to support my teammates. “What makes him different from other elves is that he’s a trap,” I said as I remembered the image of the beautiful, effeminate elf boy. He had purple eyes, short brown hair, and a beautiful body for a guy. I came up with the idea of him randomly when I thought of a DND character. Everyone starts giggling. To explain, a trap is a term from anime culture where a boy is so feminine that they pass for girls. Of course, they’re still guys.
“A trap? That’s a new one.” Questions Dan as he takes a bite of his ‘hamburger’. If you can even call it that.
“Yessurooo, Danny boy. My character is the best boy in all the land! He has a thing for cross-dressing and making guys go kill themselves. Oh yes, this character is lawfully evil and believes that all men should die. Leaving only women and traps. It’ll be the dawn of the new age!” I explain with an evil grin while trying to hold my chuckling. My three friends were laughing. Sasha looked like she was about to die. Was it that funny? I don’t think so. There must be more to this laughter, so I pressed. “What’s so funny?”
“You!” Garrett snickers.
“It wasn’t that funny.”
“Yes, it was!” Sasha finally calming down from her giggle fit.
“How?” I ask curiously.
“Are you going to cosplay like that last time we set up a campaign?” Dan asks with a nice broad grin. Man, I can see why the girls like him. That grin is just infectious. He adds “Like when you dressed as a pirate.”
“What he means to say is, are you cross-dressing,” Garrett said briefly after Dan.
“You are the second person today to mention that I should cross-dress. The answer is no. I’m not interested in wearing women’s clothes. Also, why is everyone asking me that!” I exclaimed with a mocking frustration.
Sasha blurts out, “Because you would look really cute.” I feel my face heating up as I stare down at the lunch table.
“I’m going to go to the bathroom,” I tell the group softly. I can’t help it. A beauty like Sasha tells me that I’m cute. Regardless of what she meant behind it. A compliment is a compliment. Man, oh man, I can’t wait until I get home. I’m going to brag about this to my sister.
I stand inside the bathroom as I wash my face. It looks a little different than before. More feminine. Maybe I’m just seeing things. My eyes do look different. A bit more purple and bigger. Maybe I’m seeing that too.
Cue a deep voice saying, “Hey faggot.” I know exactly who this guy is.
“Hi Mike,” I said cautiously as I turn around to find a jock towering over me. “What a pleasure in meeting you today?” I said sarcastically with a warm, or at least tried to be warm, smile.
“Nothing, I just thought I show a faggot how real men are.” He grins predatorily.
I lecture, “Did you know that homophobes and transphobes end up being gay themselves?” My mouth forms a smug smirk.
His eyes narrow and frown. Mike walks right up to me grabbing me by the throat, slamming me against the wall. “Give me what I want, or else I’ll beat you to a pulp!” He growled
I grin smugly then shrug, “You won’t do that. If you do, then I’ll make sure to put you in jail.” I feel a strong pain hit me in the gut knocking my breath out. Sending me to a coughing fit.
“It seems like I’m going to have to beat some sense into your faggoty skull,” Mike says angrily through his clenched teeth as he aims his fist high and threatening.
“Fuck you!” I cough. He pulls his fist back, and all I could do is close my eyes, yell “STOP!” and hold up my arms to block. Nothing happen. I open my eyes to find a tensed Mike. He looks like he wants to move, but couldn’t for some reason.
“What did you do?” His voice sounding strained.
I took the advantage to say, “What? You too fearful of me? Now if you don’t mind. LEAVE ME ALONE!” The ‘leave me alone’ part seemed louder than before. Mike drops me and went on his merry way. This is really weird. He normally just beats the shit out of me until someone helps me or I give him what he wants. Oh well, this is better than the alternative. I look in the mirror one last time and my eyes were dimly glowing a violet purple, or maybe that’s just me seeing things. I wash my hands and walk out.
I walk back to my table right when the bell rings. “Son of a bitch,” I mutter as I turn straight around and walk to my next class. Sasha runs up next to me matching my pace.
“Why do you have a bruise on your throat?” She asks with a concerned tone.
I only gave out one name, “Mike.” Her face becomes grim as she remembers how that jock used to bully me.
“You need to stand up for yourself, Jamie. You’re not always going to be saved.”
“You know why I choose not to get violent. This time was different though. I said ‘Stop’ he stopped and when I told him to leave me alone. He did just that. It was the weirdest thing. Maybe he’s afraid of me. Or something else.”
Sasha mutters “Siren” I barely caught it so I ask, “What did you say?” as we stop.
She stares at me thoughtfully for a moment to say, “Nothing, never mind. I’ll tell you later.” As she trots off to class. I shake my head and continue the rest of the school day.
As normal, school is dreadfully boring. History and science weren't too bad. I quite enjoyed both even though I suck at science. I felt a little light headed for most of the day. Nothing too bad, just felt like I was floating. I took the bus to my house and grab my bike. I then cycle to Garrett’s house. It’s the most comfortable place to play. His mom and dad are cool. They always provide delicious snacks.
I knock on the door. The door opens and I’m greeted with a warm smile saying, “Hi Jamie. Ready for your little game?”
My face turns to a broad grin “Hi Mrs. Freitag. Yup, I’m all ready for the game. I’m a bit light headed. If you don’t mind. May I nap on your couch?” I always try to be polite towards the Freitags. They’re the nicest people I know.
“No,” my heart froze for a second as she continues. “You won’t be sleeping on the couch. You’ll be sleeping in a bed.” My grin went from ear to ear hearing that.
“You know, Jamie. When you grow up you’ll be so handsome. That smile of yours is simply beautiful.” I feel my face heating up and look down to hide it.
“Mrs. Freitag. Is it ok to give you a hug?” I said as I fidget.
“Of course, Jamie!” I hug her. I quite like hugging Mrs. Freitag. She’s just the nicest. I never get hugs from my mom let alone my sister. I almost forget how it feels.
“Thank you,” I said in her arms then let go and head off to bed. Is it fortunate or unfortunate that as soon as I’m in the house my body felt heavy and my head ached? I could barely walk as I held the wall for support.
“THUMP!” said the floor as I fade into darkness.
The West house, November 8
I wake up in my bed. I feel fine. Scratch that. I’m way better than fine. I feel absolutely fantastic. Odd, because normally when I get sick it’s for days. I sit up and slide out of the bed. I walk out of the room and to the bathroom to take a piss. I quickly do my business and wash my hands. I look in the sink’s mirror and I see a girl staring back at me. I jump back in surprise, and the girl did the same. I tilt my head and so does she. This is odd, really odd. Is there some kind of window or something and someone is playing a prank? I get a closer look of her as she follows my movements. She is the most beautiful, sexiest girl I’ve ever seen. Big, round, beautiful lilac eyes. A delicate, round, face. Sexy, kissable, lips that made a simple smile sexy. A lithe, agile body with fair skin. Her long hair was a beautiful fine brown and had pointed ears. Oh man, oh man, she was every bit of beautiful and sexy. She didn’t have much in the curve department or the chest either, but she had enough that made you want her.
Wait, she has pointed ears? Maybe she’s some kind of elf. I mean they do exist nowadays, or at least from what I heard on the news.
“Hi!” I said nervously and the girl copies my mouth movements. My voice was different softer and more feminine. Hold on, what? She’s even copying my mouth movements perfectly.
“Oh, oh fuck.” I curse reaching down to the crotch area. It is still there, thank gods. I feel my chest and it is as flat as a board. I threw off my clothes and went to a full mirror. I am the ‘girl’. No, more of a…
“Trap,” I mutter in realization. I start crying and yell “SON OF A BITCH!” I hear thumps racing towards me and the door swinging open to find my mom and sister standing there watching me naked. I quickly turn away from them and covered myself in the fetal position.
“James,” My mom softly coos trying to get me comfortable. All I could do is cry and cover up that I’m crying. “It’ll be ok. We’re here.” Mom rubs my back as I finally stop crying. I look up at her with my tear covered face.
“Really? Is it really going to be fine?” I felt my anger take over “I’m a gods damn bitch boy elf!” I clench my teeth and fists as the tears roll down my cheeks. I just realized why I changed, “I’m also a fucking mutant. Great, now the MCO (Mutant Commissions Office) will be on my cute ass by tomorrow morning.” Mom and Debra giggle as I continue, “Why wasn’t I brought to a hospital? I feel awful and I changed to this…” I pause and continue, “Oh my god, I’m my DnD character. This is exactly the way I pictured him.” I fucked myself over. I did this. This is all my fault. The tears roll down my face like heavy rain as I wailed. All I want to do now is curl up in a little ball and die. I wanted to be a handsome hunk, not some bitch boy.
Debra comes over to me and for the first time in a while, she hugs me. Actually, both are hugging me and holding me. It’s been so long since we did any of this. Especially after that fuck was in our lives. Wait, I thought the fuck was mutant gene free. My ‘father’ is a huge mutaphobic, and he joined the ‘Humanity First!’ because of that. The family even went with him to a few meetings. They were full paranoid fucks just like my ‘father’. He even got my mom tested. Of course, she’s still with us, so she obviously doesn’t have the gene. How did I get the gene? Sometime during all of this, I stop crying.
My mom stands up and announces, “We’re having a family meeting after you get a shower and dressed. Everything will be explained.” She feels like she’s excited about something. Wait, I could feel that? Maybe that was just my imagination or something. Mom and Debra walk out forgetting to close the door. Man, do they live in a barn or something. I close the door and take my shower. Washing, drying, and brushing my hair is harder than I thought. Thank gods it's soft and fine. I’m still going to get it cut. I throw my clothes back on and went into the living room.
I sit on the couch as Debra said, “Jamie, what did you do to your hair?”
I reply with, “Um, washed it, dried it, and brushed it?”
“Well, I guess I should expect this out of a boy. Come here.” She gestures.
“Alright?” I said as I walk towards her. She got behind me with a brush that she somehow had on her.
“You have very pretty hair. I don’t want to see it ruined.”
I smirk a little knowing she can’t see it, “Then you don’t mind if I cut it?”
“No, please don’t do that. It’ll be a waste of good hair.” She groans
“I’ll look like a girl if I keep my hair long.”
Debra sighs, “You’ll look like a girl no matter how long you keep your hair.” I look down as the tears come back from that realization. I feel arms wrap around me pulling me into a hug. “Don’t cry. You’re the most beautiful boy I’ve ever seen. You beat every girl I’ve seen so far too.” She whispers.
I turn around to mockingly demand, “Where is my sister and what did you do to her?” My sister never acts like this towards me. Hell, she acts the opposite and laughs at me.
“I’m hurt that you think that of me.” She pouts and smiles. “You’re my brother,” she checks my body out. “Ok, maybe more of a half-sister, but still my sibling. I love you even if I act like an annoying brat. That and I feel that you’re more trusting and friendly now.” I was shocked at what she said. What was even more shocking was that she meant it. Oh, so I can really feel other’s emotions. That’s one power, I think. I couldn’t help but throw my arms around her and hug the life out of her. She was taller than me now. Well, she was always taller than me. Wait, what was the last part?
I back away and ask, “What was that last part?”
“That I love you?” She said making me smile broadly.
“No, not that one, silly, the part after that.”
She shrugs. “You mean that you feel more trusting and friendly.”
“Yes, that one. What makes you feel like that?”
“I don’t know. You just feel like that. Why is that so important?”
I said thoughtfully, “I was thinking what are my powers. I already know one, I think I know another, and the last one I’m not sure about.”
Debra excitedly asks, “Can you show me?”
“Sure,” I said with a mischievous grin. “Give me a hug.” She gave me a quick hug and backed away.
“Wow, I couldn’t even move my body. This is a powerful power.”
“With great power comes with great responsibility.” I chirped.
“What are your other powers?” She energetically said almost bouncing with excitement.
Mom came in with a plate full of tea. The only times I’ve seen her do this is when we have guests over. “Sit down you two, and have some tea. This may be a bit of a shock.” We both sit on the couch while Mom sits in the chair across from us. “There is no easy way to say this. I’ll be straightforward. I cheated on Peter with a mutant man named Alex.” There was a serene silence.
I ask, “You mean the father isn’t our biological father and Alex is our biological father?” She nodded, “Oh thank gods! I hated that man. After what he did to you, Mom. I wanted to kill him, and you know me about my anti-violent rule. That fuck would be an exception.” Mom feels relief and happy from that comment. “I don’t know why you didn’t stay with him and get away from that bastard.”
“I made a stupid mistake thinking I had to stay with Peter because I thought it was the right thing to do. It wasn’t until he started drinking that I learned I made a mistake. I called Alex and told him what happened. He should be coming down here soon. He’s quite a businessman, so he barely has time for anything else.”
“This explains why I’m a mutant. Wait, doesn’t that mean Debra could be a mutant too?” She nods as I could feel the excitement coming from Debra.
“REALLY! I could be a mutant too and get superpowers and be gorgeous like my sister-brother here?” Sister-brother? Is that even a thing?
“I’m still a boy despite my good looks, you know.” I cross my arms and pout in protest.
“You’re too cute to be a boy.” Replied Debra.
“Enough you two, I made an appointment with the doctor tomorrow. I’m hoping you’ll be going back to school soon.”
I groan, “I don’t wanna go back to school. Look at me. Am I really able to go back to school?”
“You’re healthy enough to walk and be witty, so yes. I already explained to your teachers what happened to you.” Damn it. I was hoping to get out of school.
“Can I contact my friends so they can see what happened to me. Also, can I cut my hair? I dislike how long it is.”
“Sure, go ahead. We’ll get you a haircut when we go to the doctor’s tomorrow, though I rather you not. Your hair is gorgeous.” I blushed. It’s not every day my mother calls a body part of mine beautiful.
I called the gang and asked them to come over if they can. They all agreed. It’s not too far from my house to their houses, so they’ll be quick coming here. While I wait, I played video games. A time later, I hear the doorbell ringing.
Mom yells “James, can you get that?”
“Yes, mom,” I answer back as I run straight to our front door. I stop nervously at the door. I take a deep breath, smile, and open it. I see my friends standing in a triangle formation. The looks on everyone’s face are priceless. The three of them found me incredibly attractive with their jaws dropped. I didn’t have to use my empathy to know that. Dan and Garrett had tight bulges in their pants. Sasha was the only one that I had to use empathy on. Not like I can really control it. I could tell they didn’t feel nervous. You would be thinking someone in this state of awe would be nervous.
Sasha breaks the ice, “Who are you, and where is Jamie?”
I said in an innocent, but sultry tone, “Oh, little old me? You’ll find out soon enough. Come in and sit down. You’ll probably need it for what I’m about to tell you.” They did just that. “Now that we are all situated and comfortable. Let me tell you who I am. I’m James ‘Jamie’ West. That cute boy that you all know and love.” Everyone’s jaw drops.
“So, you turned into an elf girl?” Dan inquiries with what I could feel. A bit of lust and high levels of attraction. Jeez Dan, calm down. It isn’t the first time you’ve seen a girl, well, a beautiful girly boy.
“No, actually, I’m still a boy. You remember the Trap elf bard I made for DnD?” Everyone nods, “This is what I imagined him to be, except with short hair.” Everyone looks like they were trying to hide their giggles, but the dam burst and everyone, except me, was laughing uncontrollably hard. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. At least I have good looks now.”
Everyone abruptly stops laughing and says, “Good looks? You’re calling your looks good?” His voice rises in volume. “Jamie, you are the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen! Simply calling you good or pretty doesn’t cover it.”
“You’re just saying that.” I chuckle when I ask with a blush, “Are you?”
“No, we are not.” Said Garrett as everyone nods in agreement. Jeez, am I that beautiful? This is just feeding my ego.
“Well enough of that. I need to ask Sasha a question.” I look at Sasha and all her sexiness.
“What is it, Jamie?”
“What do you mean by siren?”
“I’m sure you already noticed it, but you can command people. I’m betting you can copy voices and break people’s eardrums too.”
“How do you know this?” Dan questioned.
“I googled it when I mutated.” The whole room went silent. All I can hear is the clock going ‘tick-tock’.
“Who wants cookies?” Mom interrupted the silence to bring a batch of cookies. Jeez, what is with everyone today. Mom never bakes, and rarely does she cook. I cook most days. It’s better than the alternative of being poor.
“Me me me!” Dan childishly said. I never realized that Dan could be cute. Hold on, what was I just thinking?
“Thank you, Ms. West,” Sasha said.
“We’re getting sidetracked, when did you manifest?” I demanded.
“Before I met you guys.” Sasha casually said. Well, this explains why she’s so sexy and why she hides it.
“What are your powers?” Garrett inquired.
“Nothing big. I lift things and shock people. I’m a bit shocking if I do say so myself.”
“Well, that explains what happened to that freak who got a little handsy,” I said.
“So, what’s it like to go from a cute boy to a beautiful trap?” Sasha questioned with an intense feeling coming from her.
“Well, Sasha, my dear girl. It's fucking weird.”
“JAMES LANGUAGE!” Mom screams as I straighten up.
“Sorry, mom. The powers part is cool. I just wish I didn’t look like a girl. It doesn’t matter how pretty I am. I don’t like being mistaken for a girl.”
“What are your powers, by the way?” Dan muffled with a mouth full of cookies.
“Dude, swallow before you talk. I don’t like seeing half eaten cookie in your mouth. As Sasha said, I am a siren. I also can feel other’s emotions, and I give some type of aura where it makes me seem more trusting and friendly.”
“That explains why I feel like I should trust you.” Garrett mocked.
“Can you show us?” Dan bounces with excitement.
“You didn’t trust me before? I’m hurt!” I said dramatically. “Sure, Dan,” I said with a mischievous grin. I use my siren powers to say, “Dan, Garrett, kiss each other passionately.” Immediately the two boys kiss each other rather passionately. They then break up and start gagging. Well, Dan gagged. Garrett enjoyed it. Things you learn about your friends every day. We all burst out laughing.
“Why did you do that?” Dan screeched getting red in the face.
“You said you wanted to see my powers.” I giggle. “I was just showing you what I can do.” I giggled even harder.
I could feel an idea pop up into Sasha’s head. Sasha pulls up her phone and taps on it. Sasha hands the phone to me saying, “Here, sing this.” It was the lyrics to Devil in I by Slipknot. A song I know too well.
“You sure? I’m probably going to sound like a dying kitten
“Trust me and do it.”
“Alright,” I said sheepishly. As I sing I get really into it. I never knew singing could be this fun. I had my eyes close remembering all the song like I’ve done it a thousand times. I could remember the beat, the tone, and the melody. I open my eyes to find everyone in the whole house watching me with their jaws dropped. “Was I any good?” I said nervously. I never sang in front of people, and anytime I did they would laugh at me and said I sound like a dying cat. Then everyone started clapping.
“I think good is a heavy understatement,” Sasha said.
“You were AMAZING! It was like the whole band was heard singing at their best.” Dan exclaimed.
“Yeah, you were fantastic.” Garrett agreed.
“Really? I was just trying to do my best.”
“Really really!” Dan replied
I turn to Mom, “What do you think, Mom?”
“It was the most demonic, but beautiful song I’ve ever heard. How did you do it?”
“I don’t know,” I said sheepishly. “I guess it’s part of my mutation.”
Sasha sticks out her chest and put her hands on her hips and said with pride. “I told you that you should trust me.”
“That was fantastic, Brister!” Debra exclaimed loudly.
“Brister?”
“The combination of Brother and sister.”
“I’m a boy, not a mix.” I pouted.
“Wanna sing another one?” Sasha asks pulling up her phone.
“Oh sure.” I excitedly said. I never sang like this before, but it was fun. After a few more songs. Everyone went to their homes or beds including me.
November 9, 2008
The next day, I wake up to the sound of my alarm set for the time I normally get up. I did my hygiene stuff. Taking longer than usual in the shower because of my hair. I can’t wait to get it cut. We eat a nice breakfast and head off to the doctors. It took us a bit to get there and into one of those examination rooms. The wait for the doctor was even longer. I hate these rooms. It takes so long for the doctor to finally get in there. The bland room gives me anxiety thinking about what the doctor is going to do with me. I just want to get it over with. The door finally opens to reveal a young hot guy with piercing blue eyes. Man, oh man, is he hot. Behind him was an old man with very little greyish white hair left.
The old man looks at me “So, you must be James. I was not expecting an incredibly beautiful girl.” Then he looks at the clipboard he was holding. “They didn’t say you are a changeling. I’m Dr. Ritter and my assistant here is Frost.” He pointed to the hot guy.
“A changeling? I’m a boy through and through. Call me Jamie, by the way.”
“Denial huh? Well, it isn’t uncommon for people to be so in shock with their end results of their manifestation that they deny what happened.” I don’t like this guy already.
“Sir, really, I’m a boy. I have proof. Trust me.”
“Again, where is this proof that you are a boy, hmmm?” Oh, so I really hate this guy.
I try to say with the warmest smile, “If you don’t mind Mom, can you leave for a second. I have things to discuss with the doctor.” Without hesitation, Mom leaves the room. “Now then.” I pull down my pants and show the doctor and his assistant all my manhood. If I’m even a man anymore. “You see my proof now, Doc?” Dr. Ritter was in shock while Frost was chuckling up a storm. After Ritter composed himself I told him about what happened up to now. He took some blood, Did an x-ray, etcetera.
“Can you touch this piece of iron?” Frost asked me.
“Sure, hottie.” I chirp. What did I say? Why did I say that? I touch the piece of iron. Nothing happens.
“Hmmm, are you getting any rashes from your clothes?” Frost asks.
“No? Why?”
“All the test we’ve done tells us that you are a Sidhe, but you are resistant to iron. That shouldn’t be possible.” Ritter stated.
I ask, “What is a Sidhe? If you don’t mind me asking.”
“The Sidhe are basically elves. Part of the Fey. The Fey are an assortment of creatures. From Mandrakes to dryads.” Frost explained.
“Ah, well. If this helps I when I was making a DnD character. I made a bard elf and I look exactly like how I pictured him.”
“And you couldn’t tell us that sooner?” Snorts Dr. Ritter. I still don’t like him.
“Tell us, did you see anything different about you before the day you used your siren power and how many days did you start working on that character?”
“I think,” I pause to try and remember. “My hair was growing faster than usual. It was about three days before I passed out. Now that I think about it, I had a headache when I was designing the character. I thought I just had a migraine or something, so I took some pills and ignored it.”
“Bingo! That’s the day you truly started manifesting. When you used your siren powers. You ended up using too much then you should’ve. Causing your episode, and changing you quicker than it should’ve.” Frost is on a roll. Man, isn’t he sexy? The fuck is wrong with me?
“Jamie, you’re drooling,” Frost said with a cute chuckle. Causing me to snap out of it and blush. Seriously, what is wrong with me? Am I into men now?
Mom, who’s been right beside for most of the examination, echoes my thoughts. “James, are you attracted to men?”
Flustered I blurted out “No… I…” I sighed, blushed, and looked down admitting in a small voice, “I don’t know. It’s just… It’s just Frost is so hot.” I never had thoughts like that before with guys. What is wrong with me? Is it my mutation that’s making me like this?
My mom sees my distress and says in a calming voice, “There is nothing wrong with liking guys. I think it suits you very well.” That would’ve made me feel better if she didn’t say that it suits me.
“Thanks, mom.” I hide my face in my hair out of embarrassment.
Something pushes up my chin and brushes my hair out of my eyes. I am face to face with the hottie, Frost. How can someone so hot have such a cold name? “It’s okay, Jamie, despite being a guy. I find you really attractive too.” Then Frost gives me a kiss on the lips sending electricity all throughout my body melting me. That was my first kiss. Wow, and what a kiss it was. Come on Jamie, don’t turn into butter yet. Shake out of it. I shake my head focusing on the moment.
“Why did you do that?” I protest.
“I want to know that too, Frost.” Scolds Dr. Ritter
“I don’t know, actually. I do find Jamie really attractive, but I also felt like I could trust him.”
“Well, we are going to reteach about appropriate behavior in a hospital after this.” Frost visibly winces from the comment. I don’t want him to get in trouble. I mean, he did help me understand myself a bit more.
I softly request while looking up at Dr. Ritter. “Please don’t get him in trouble. I didn’t mind the kiss, so it should be ok. Please don’t scold him for being human.”
Dr. Ritter couldn’t stand the puppy eyes he was seeing so he gave up, “Fine, I won’t scold him, but I will warn him that he shouldn’t give inappropriate affection to patients.” Ritter walks out to catch his breath.
He thought to himself ~That boy’s puppy eyes are a weapon of mass destruction~
“Thanks, gorgeous,” Frost said kissing me on the cheek flushing my whole face. All I could do to mitigate the damage is look down. Frost exits to go check if all the tests are done.
I look at Mom. She was giving me a smug smirk. “What?” I said.
“You have a crush on Frost, don’t you?”
“No, but I am incredibly attracted to him. I mean he’s a total stud. So hot! Why is his name Frost? Also, what the fuck is wrong with me and how did I get so attracted to guys?”
“It’s ok, sweetie. I found him attractive too. Lucky, you though. You got to kiss him.”
“Yeah lucky me,” I said softly thinking about how I felt when I kissed him. It was so amazing. I still can’t get over that electric-melting-away feeling.
“You’re drooling again, Jamie.”
“Can’t you let a boy dream for a moment?”
“You can do that while we’re in the car. Let’s focus on the now.”
“Okay, mom.” I pout still thinking about Mr. Dreamy. Right on queue Dr. Ritter and Mr. Dreamy get back.
Dr. Ritter announces, “Good news, Jamie, you are a healthy fifteen-year-old Sidhe boy with an above average estrogen level and will stay that way apart from your age. Just to remind you, Sidhe live a very long time.”
“How long doc?” I ask.
“Well, the first Sidhe ever recorded was born somewhere in the 1800s. They’re still alive today.” Frost answers.
“Wow, I’ll live for that long? Jeez, I better start planning for the future then.”
“No rush, you have all the time in the world, beautiful.” Mr. Dreamy says softly. I’m melting to his words still. Man, what is wrong with me today?
“I scheduled a power testing for tomorrow at the local superhero base. Here’s the temporary pass just in case you get in trouble with the MCO. You are free to go.”
“Thank you, doctor. let’s go, Jamie.”
“Okay, Mom.” I feel disappointed that I must leave Frost so soon. Even if we can’t date. I would like to be friends with him at least. I shake Dr. Ritter’s hand. Then I shake Frost’s hand and I feel a piece of paper. I slide back my hand taking the paper with me. “Bye Frost, and thank you for… um… that.” I blush. Man, I am such a clutz.
“No problem gorgeous. I hope to see you soon.”
“Me too.” Mom and I walk out of the hospital and to the car. During that time, I looked to see what the paper was. It had a phone number on it that said: ‘Call/text me sometime’. Man, it’s only been not even twenty-four hours since I became a trap, and now I’m getting hot guys’ numbers and their kisses. I’m a lucky duck.
Next is the hair salon. When we got there, it had very little consumers. Then again, it’s about lunchtime. I took a seat while Mom got us signed in. I pull out my phone and text Sasha to see what she’s doing.
:Hey Sasha:
:Nothing much, just woke up:
She’s the opposite of my family. Her family is sleep-inners.
:I need to tell you something and I’m still bothered by it:
:What is it, Jamie?:
:I found out I’m attracted to guys:
:How did you find out this?:
:Well the doctor’s assist for some reason kissed me. I felt like I was going to melt:
:Kissing seems to do that:
:I thought I would tell you. I’m still confused about how I started liking guys:
:Jamie, there is nothing wrong with liking guys. Plus, it suits you:
:Funny, my mom said the same thing:
“James, you’re up.” Mom said.
“Hold on one second.” I slowly got up.
:I’ll be right back, I’m getting a haircut:
:Ttyl:
I put my phone away to say, “Alright, I’m ready.”
“Follow me, young lady.” I follow the hairdresser to sit in the chairs in the back.
The hairdresser puts that bib thing on me. “You know, you have very pretty…” then she screams “MUTANT!” I felt a lot of surprise and fear from her
I turn the chair to face her to say, “Haven’t you ever seen a mutant before?” in the calmest manner possible. Somehow, I just kept the emotion in my voice from showing. I then feel a lot of anger and hate coming from her. Eh, fuck.
“GET OUT! NO GENE FREAKS ALLOWED!!!” She shrieked. I quickly take off the bib thing and run back to mom sobbing.
“What’s wrong sweetie?” Mom said with a soothing and concerning tone.
“I don’t know, I was just sitting there and the lady started yelling at me. Calling me a Gene freak.” I felt extreme anger coming from my mom. I have never seen anger like this since Peter beat me to a bloody pulp ultimately causing their divorce and escape from that fuck. Peter went to prison after that.
She pushes up my head and wipes off the tears. “Hold on sweetie, I’ll be right back.” She growled making her way to the back. I did not want to watch what was about to happen. I remember what happened last time. It still brings shivers down my spine thinking about it. All I heard was some screaming. Not the normal screaming. The type of demonic screaming that you hear in horror movies. All I could do is stay in my happy place and hope the massacre ends soon. A few moments later my mom came back with a warm smile on her face.
“Please tell me you didn’t kill her?”
“No, I didn’t kill her, but I did do something close to it. Now, let’s go get lunch.” I don’t even want to know.
“What about my hair?”
“Oh, I’ll cut it at home.” Oh Jeez, I hope she’s better than the last time I got a haircut from her. We went to a good restaurant called ‘Food’. Yes, you did not misread that. No, they did not get lazy. The reason why they call it food is because they have a big menu like the cheesecake factory, though it’s still a bland name.
We go through the door and greeted with “Welcome to food, do you want a table or booth?”
“Booth please.” Mom said. We follow the hostess to our booth and sat down.
“Your waiter will be here in a second.” The hostess trots back to her duties. A few moments later the waiter comes over.
“Hi, I’m Timo…” He stops as he looks at me. I notice, so look stare at him. I could see the bulge slowly rising in his pants. Do I really have that effect on people? He blushes cutely and stutters “I’m s-sorry, I’m T-timothy, I-I’ll be your waiter. What do you want to drink?”
Mom glances at me with a knowing smile, “I’ll have a coke.”
“Dr. Pepper for me,” I said with a little smile.
“Infidel.” Mom blurted.
“Says the one who’s drinking the headache inducer.” I retorted.
“Any appetizers, ladies?”
“No, we’re good.” We both replied simultaneously. Timothy was surprised but quickly composed himself. He walked off.
“So, what was that about?” I looked to Mom for answers.
“It seems he was very attracted to you. As was Frost.”
“Just what I want. More attraction from boys.” I griped.
“What? I thought he was cute.”
“MOM!”
“Sorry sorry, Debra never talks about boys or relationships, so I felt now that you look like my beautiful elven daughter. I thought we could have a mother-daughter time together.”
“But, mooooom, I’m your son, not your daughter.”
“I know I know. I just… I haven’t talked or got to know about you kids because I’m working all the time, and now that you manifested. I like to take the time to get to know you both.”
A tear fell down my cheek. “Mom.” I never expected for her to say that. I don’t know what to say.
“Ladies, may I take your order?” Timothy interrupted our heartfelt moment. I quickly wipe my face. Mom and I whipped heads around to find a goofy grinning Timothy.
“I would like the fish and chips sandwich.” Mom said.
“And I would like the Tuna steak.”
“Alright, I’ll be back with your food.” Timothy strutted back.
“What was that grin?” I asked.
“I have no clue.” Mom answered.
There was a loud bang as a man in a nice suit with two men in power suits following behind comes charging on in. He turns to swivel his head trying to find someone. He looks at Mom and me with a grim look on his face. I know exactly what this man is, MCO. The MCO has a reputation for disappearing newly developed mutants. I could feel that man’s hate for me. He stomps over to me and composes himself.
“You,” he points at me “are under arrest for endangering children.” Children? Oh, is he talking about the kids getting who was sitting in the back playing? I didn’t really notice them.
“What do you mean, and who are you?” Mom demanded.
“I’m Agent Johnson, MCO, and your daughter is under arrest for child endangerment.” Oh, now I’m pissed.
I stood up and looked Agent Mcfuckface in the eyes, “I don’t know what you are talking about.” I said calmly trying to keep myself composed. I almost thought I was going to scream for a second there.
“Don’t play stupid with me. We have an eyewitness report that you did.”
I take one step closer to him, “Where did I do this?”
“At Haircuts emporium.” He said smugly.
“How about I tell you what really happened. After the going to the doctors about my mutation I went to the said place to get a haircut. Since I manifested into this,” I gestured to myself “I wanted a haircut. I hate my long hair. When I sat down in one of their chairs. Miss…”
“Mrs. Harriett.” Stated Agent Mcfuckface.
“Mrs. Harriet saw my ears.” I shoved my hair behind my ears. I hear gasps from the audience. “She freaked out shouting at me that I’m…. I’m a gene freak.” The tears started falling remembering how she treated me. “I ran out to my mom. She had some words with Mrs. Harriet and we came here to forget about what happened to you,” I shakenly pointed at the three fucks standing there, “Interrupted our nice meal and Mom’s precious mother-daughter time. We never have time to hang out as a family and now…” I collapsed and started wailing. Mom came over the other side of the table to console me.
“YOU should be ashamed of yourselves. Making a girl cry. Are you even men?” The fucks are visibly distraught. I was purposely making a big scene for everyone to watch. Of course, a lot of that was true. Especially the crying. Gods, I don’t remember crying this much.
Agent McFuckface composed himself, “She’s faking, arrest her.” He demanded before the power jocks pointed their huge cannons at me. My tears stop as so did my heart. I stared at the fucks wide-eyed. My heart starts pounding again. Harder than before. I feel my panic arise. McFuckface grabbed my arm.
“NO STOP!” I screeched. Mcfuckface stopped and stared at me. I compose myself long enough to say shakenly, “Please, leave me alone and forget this incident ever happened.” McFuckface lets go of my arm and walk off bringing both his buddies with him.
I felt my lunch from yesterday coming back up, so I said, “Excuse me,” as I proceeded to sprint into the bathroom and cry and puke in one of the stalls.
“Sweetie?” I heard mom calling for me inside of the bathroom. “Are you alright?”
“Yeah, just crying and puking out my adrenaline. I’ll be out in a bit.” I sniffled.
“I hope you know you’re in the men’s restroom.”
“Of course, I am. I’m a bo…” Son of a bitch I forgot what my appearance. Great, now everyone will think I’m some perverted girl even when I’m not a girl. I quickly wipe my face and walk quietly out of the stall. Every guy was looking at my mom and me. I simply did what hygienic people would do. Wash my hands, turn the guys, and say, “I bid adieu.” Giving a little bow along with it.
We strolled out of the restroom and went back to our seats. Right before we sat down, the consumers and staff around us started clapping and yelling ‘woo hoo’ and ‘good job’. I did not expect a warm welcome. I half expected for everyone to have pitchforks.
A man in a Sunday-best outfit came up to us and chirped, “I would like to say sorry that your meal was ruined. I would also like to say how awesome you were standing up to those numb skulls. I would’ve given in if it was me. To show my feelings I would like to give you your food on the house.” Mom and I glanced at each other.
“Wow really? I would seriously appreciate that. Though, I need something light considering what I did in the restroom.” I sheepishly grin. Free food? Fucking awesome. Our meal was great and easy on my poor tummy. After it, we made sure to pay a nice, handsome tip to our waiter, Timothy. We then drove back home. When I got home. I immediately hit the hay. Today was a majorly fucked up day. Oh, If you’re wondering where Debra is in all of this. She’s at a friend’s house.
I was in a personal study. It’s a bit medieval. The walls were stone. There was barely any light beside the candles and the fireplace. Grand, but casual chairs sat in front of the fireplace. I see a leg dangling off the chair. I move closer for a better look. I look at the chair to see what the person was reading. From the figure and hair. This must be a girl, but then again considering what I look like. It’s better not to assume. The person was reading a book in an unknown language. The book snaps shut with the person standing up and turning around. It was me. The new me of course, but with short hair.
In a cute, demanding voice, “It’s rude to eavesdrop you know!” Making a cute, but sexy pout along with it. Holy mothers of fucking gods I must be dreaming. I pinch myself to wake up. Fuck me, this is real.
Cutely giggling, my twin(?) says, “You’re not dreaming, silly. This is my and your dream world. Pretty cool huh?”
“I guess?”
“There is no guessing here. You do or you don’t. There is no grey line, Silly Billy.”
“Who are you?”
“You!” he giggled.
“No, I mean your name and what are you.”
His silly manner turns serious as so does his face, “I am Adela Trislana, but you can just call me Ad.” He giggles a little bit and continues, “I am half-Sidhe, half human. The last of my kind.” I feel like that is impossible for some reason.
“Yes, silly one. It is impossible until my mother of a mage came along and used magic to produce a half sidhe embryo.”
“Then what are you doing in my head?”
“Well, you are a direct descendant of me, silly one. I am here to hopefully establish half Sidhe as a race.” I feel surprisingly calm after hearing that.
“Then why do you look like…”
“You mean why I look this cute and still be male? Well, to make a long story short, magic. If I try to get into it. It’ll take days just trying to explain everything you need to know.”
“I was going to say a bitch boy, but never mind.” I feel my anger rising. I can’t believe he made me into… into…
“An incredibly gorgeous ‘trap’, as you call them, and gave you awesome powers? I understand why you may resent me, but I’ll be honest with you. You were going to die anyway.”
“What? Why? How?”
“Cancer. I saw a tumor in your brain. If it wasn’t for me you would’ve died.”
“And why should I believe you?”
“Because, why would I lie to you? I need you to help me make babies with magic, and I’m not talking about the stork.” He giggles.
“Make…. Babies…. With…. Magic…. Alright, wake me up I want no part of this. Nope nope nopity nope. This is not what I want to do.”
“Well, it doesn’t matter how you feel right now. We have all the time in the world to sort out your feelings. Just do your normal stuff for now. In the meantime, I’m going to be teaching you magic. Well, more like transferring you a little bit of my knowledge every night.”
“Why a bit?”
“Because if I gave you all my knowledge all at once your head would explode into mush, Silly. This is also easier and faster to do rather than teaching you manually. You really need to know some stuff and quickly for the trials ahead.”
“Oh…”
Ad put his hand on the side of my head, “Yeah, anyway. Here is the first bit.” I wake up with a huge headache. What the fuck was that dream? It was so real. I even pinched myself trying to wake myself up. I look at the time and it was two in the morning. Well, at least I can sleep off the massive headache.
November 10, 2008
The next day I felt groggy as I took my usual shower. I think I said this before; long hair is a pain. Washing it is easy, but drying and brushing it was a time spender. I took at least forty-five minutes to dry my hair. Fifteen to brush it. I wonder if there is an easier way to brush my hair. Then words come into my mind. Words that I could not understand, but I knew what they did. I mumble the words as all the water slides off my body and out of my hair as if I never took a shower.
“What the fuck did I just do?” I said to myself. Well, this is obviously not a coincidence. Oh gods, the dream was real. All I could do from dropping to the floor and cry is sit in the fetal position on the toilet and cry. Not much better, but it kept me from having to dry myself off again.
There was a knock on the door, “Jamie?” my little sister’s voice calls out. “Are you ok?”
I grit my teeth in anger and seethed, “I’m sitting on the fucking toilet crying my eyes out like a girl. What do you think?”
Debra hesitates. She knew her brother was going through a rough time, and that he needed her now more than ever. “May I come in?”
“Sure, whatever.” Debra opens the door to find Jamie naked in the fetal position on the toilet with tears falling down his cheek. She didn’t know what to say, only to comfort the beautiful elf boy.
She asks, “What’s wrong, Jamie?” as she rubs the elf boy’s back.
“Nothing, you wouldn’t understand or believe me anyway.” He barked back causing Debra to wince.
“I may not, but you can just tell me so you feel better.” The elf boy looks at her. Debra couldn’t help, but admire Jamie’s beauty. Even with puffy red eyes, he looks like the most beautiful girl she’s ever seen. Even though he’s a boy. The phallus between the effeminately beautiful elf boy’s legs confirms that.
“Alright, but it’s going to get weird, really weird. Let me just put on some clothes first.” After quickly dressing, I told her everything from the dream. I even showed her magic by controlling the water that was left on the floor of the carpeted bathroom room and drop it into the bathtub letting it drain.
“WOW!” Debra exclaims enthusiastically practically bouncing with energy. “Can you do another one?”
“Um, sure,” I mumble the words to a simple light spell. A bright light floated just above my head blinding anyone looking at it.
Debra covers her face with her hands and yelps, “OW! Turn it off turn it off!”
I quickly dispel the light and say “Sorry” as I gave her a sheepish grin.
“Oh, I forgive you. I think it’s awesome that you’re a witch.” Debra chirps.
“You mean wizard.”
“Details, Shmetails.”
“BREAKFAST!” Mom’s voice yells from downstairs. Debra moves to the door. I walk fast right up to her and hug her from behind.
“Thank you, sis,” I said in a soft voice.
Debra turns around and returns my hug, whispering, “You’re welcome, big bro.” before running downstairs. I’m still shocked how Debra, my annoying brat of a sister, is sincerely helping me. I was pulled out from my shock by my stomach growling.
“Well, I guess it’s time to eat. I’m starving.” I said to no one. I run downstairs to find that there was a plate of food waiting for me on the table. It was pancakes. Hell yes, pancakes. Debra was already inhaling her pancakes, so I eat mine. My sister stops for a second to look on her phone.
“Jamie, look at this,” Debra said as she faces the screen of the phone to me. I look up for a bit and I see Agent Mcfuckface, his two power jocks, and me. It was yesterday. Someone was recording that whole incident. I grab the phone. Then Debra whines “Hey give that back!” I ignore her and start the video. It was exactly what happened at Food and I can even see my face.
I look at the views. The phone read 1, 538, 244 views. The blood drains from my face as I set the phone down and lean back. Oh, my fucking gods. I am so fucked. So very very fucked. 1 million? That’s so many people. So many ideals and opinions and the worst part is that happened all within twenty-four hours. Imagine what it’ll be like in a week.
I have a bad feeling this is going to get big. I must’ve looked distressed because Mom came over and embraced me. I compose myself and look at the phone again. This time reading the comments. Few were nasty, but that’s normal. Others were saying how beautiful I am with some that said that they wanted to get in my pants. I shiver at the thought. A lot of the comments were surprised on how the MCO was going to arrest me without a real cause or warrant. There were a good bit of praise on how I handled the situation even though I had to resort to my powers. Overall the comments were positive. That’s a good sign.
“Mom, I need that haircut you promised me.” Now I have another reason to get a haircut. To not be recognized.
“You sure, sweetie? Your hair is so pretty. I rather keep it long.”
“Sorry mom, I just don’t want to look more girly than I already am. That and I don’t want to be recognized in the video.”
“Good point. I guess I’ll do it. How do you want it?”
“I want it cut short to about below my chin.” Mom’s eyes lit up along with the shocked look on her face that I’m not going to cut my hair boy short even though I like it like that. Mom got the scissors, water spray, and anything else need to cut my hair. When we were done I felt rejuvenated. Like a weight just rolled off my shoulders. “How long until we go?” Thinking I might as well rub one off while we wait. I haven’t tested this body in that way, and for some reason, I’m feeling a little stiff. If you know what I mean
“Not too long. Maybe about another thirty minutes or so. Why?”
“Oh no reason.” Mom looks at me inquisitively. “Fine, I’m just going to play some video games.” Oh yes, some video games alright. I bit my lower to keep my thing down. What has gotten into me today? Oh well shoot first, ask questions later. I run upstairs, into my room, and lock my door. I’m not going to go into specifics, but let’s just say it was explosive. I think I was a little bit loud. Anyway, I use magic to get rid of the yucky liquid I produced. Yes, I know that’s a useless way to use magic, but I don’t care.
Right after that, on cue, I hear Mom calls, “James, we’re going!” I walk downstairs instead of running as my legs were jelly from doing that business. Mom and I get into the car and drive to the superhero base. I forget what they’re called Ranger something. I don’t remember.
When we arrived, there was a limited crowd of protestors. Only about twenty people from what I could see; most held up mutaphobic signs.
An oldish man in his fifties or sixties stands on a small step stool and shouts, “What do we want?”
“No freaks!” The crowd chants back.
“When do we want it?”
“Right now!”
Mom shakes her head as she gripes, “Some people.” I grab her hand and pull her towards the heroes’ base(?) trying to avoid detection.
“Hold it right there, ladies.” The man shouts at us. Oh crap baskets! this is what I didn’t want. I slowly turn to him and see that all eyes of the hateful crowd were on us. This is not my day. Scratch that, week. He continues, “What are you ladies doing going into that vile, corrupt place?” He pauses as a dim light bulb turns on in his head. His face turns grim. “Are you mutants?” I can feel his emotions turning into pure hate and paranoia. There are two options in this situation. The recommended one, that is saying no and that we just were taking a good walk. The not so recommended one is saying yes, and having the crowd become a classic mob like you see in movies or television.
“Yes, he is!” Mom proclaims. This is the day I never thought my mother could be so rash and naive. I facepalm and hope to gods that we make it out of here alive and unscathed. Mostly alive at this point. It became so silent that you could hear hearts beating and birds singing as it was a sunny, but chilly day. I felt a deep shock coming from the crowd. Before I look at the crowd. I adjust up my scarf over my nose and mouth. My winter cap luckily hid my hair. I grab Mom’s arm and run as fast as I could while dragging her behind.
“GET THEM!!!” The crowd screams thunder towards us. You know, in movies or tv shows, when a crowd is running altogether and it makes a thunderous sound. Yeah, that goes for real life too. We get to the door and try to open it, but it’s locked.
“Oh mother fuck!” I curse trying to break open the door. Why do they have it locked of today of all days? I bang on the door and scream, “HELP!” as I tears fall flow down my cheeks. Mom just stood there frozen and shocked at what was happening. She shakes her head and grabs me tight as she sobs that “This is all my fault.” And that “I should’ve kept my big fucking mouth shut.” I was not expecting mom to curse, but given the situation, I didn’t expect anything less. I hold her back and we sob together as we most certainly were about to meet our doom and inevitable deaths.
“Yoink!” is all I heard as I couldn’t feel the cold air or sun’s heat of the autumn anymore. I stop sobbing and look around. We are in a room. It was big and had a bunch of equipment in it. I let go of my mom and look around to find two people, a man, and a woman, standing there smiling at us. I wipe off my tears and composed myself.
“Welcome to the Music City Rangers’ mutant testing facility. Well, really, it’s our base. I’m SlapJack,” The woman gestures herself than to the man next to her, “and this is Yoink. The man who saved you.”
I don’t really know what to say to them, but I do know what I want to say to Mom. I turn to her and screech, “WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU THINKING??? ANNOUNCING THAT I’M A MUTANT!!!” Mom looks down out of her shame for what she did. Tears start flowing as I got angrier. “YOU COULD’VE GOTTEN US KILLED. HELL, WE SHOULD’VE BEEN DEAD IF THAT BEAUTIFUL MAN NAMED YOINK DIDN’T SAVE US!” I inhale, hold, and exhale trying to calm myself. I turn to the two adults, “Thank you for saving our asses. Without you, we probably be dead or worse. My mom made a HUGE mistake.”
“No problem, I take it your name is…” SlapJack says hesitantly as she looks at the clipboard in her hand. “James West?” She has a confused look on her face.
“Before you ask if I’m a changeling. No, I am not one. Yes, I know I look like a girl. I am, without doubt, a boy. I have the genitals to prove it.” The two supers stare at me wide-eyed.
“But, you’re so beautiful,” Yoink argued.
“That’s what the last guy said. I’ve only been this way since Friday. I barely know why I changed so fast. Can we get this testing over with so I can go back home? I got school in the morning.”
Mom made a sly grin, “Talking about school, are we?”
“Oh, did I mention that you’re getting punished for almost getting us killed?”
“What? You can’t punish me?”
“If I must I’ll command your punishment, and I know you won’t like that.” Mom stared at me wide-eyed then looked down ashamed like she should be. Bitch, almost got us killed. No matter how much I love someone, I can barely forgive almost dying. The two supers stare at us with a look that can only be described as befuddled. “What? Haven’t you seen a kid punish their mother for being rash and naïve?
“No, I can’t say we have,” SlapJack said softly. “Alright, follow us so we can get your interview done. Your mother can stay. We only need you.” I followed her into a small comfy room. She asked me all sorts of questions. Stuff to be expected. Like ‘What are your powers you’ve encountered?’ or ‘When did you first notice you were changing?’. At the very end, she asks me, “What do you want your code name to be?”
“I’ve never thought of that before. If I had to pick a good one that fits my powers. It would have to be Charisma. I’m able to persuade anyone. I haven’t come upon people I couldn’t persuade besides maybe that MCO guy. I don’t’ think he had enough of a brain to persuade with.” Slapjack giggled at that.
“After listening to you and being in the same room as you. I can definitely see why you picked that name. Well, let us move onto the physical testing. Shall we?” We walk into a room filled with different machines. The first machine was a press bar-like device. It wasn’t too difficult at first the weight got heavier and heavier to the point where moving it was extremely taxing. I had to take a small break for that one. Next, was a treadmill. It was relatively easy. Soon it got too fast for me to handle. While I was running I got smacked in the back of the head with a tennis ball. I was not very pleased with that. The last thing we did was a reflex test that lasted about as soon as it began.
After the treadmill, I did a psychic test. The only things I can do is feel other’s emotions and command people with my voice (Really useful by the way). They made me do all sorts of things with my voice. From commanding people to do a simple thing to commanding multiple people. I didn’t know I could do that, though the downside is I have to focus on an area in front of me. I can also do this really powerful screech. I can barely hear it but from the damage, I have done to a poor bullet-proofed dummy. I can tell it could kill.
We then did the magic testing. That was interesting, to say the least. I touched a magic ball and it glowed. Then they saw how much essence I can store. After all of this. SlapJack hands me a MID (Or a mutant identification card; I do not know why they call it MID). The card had a list of power ratings that said, ‘ESP 4 TK(Siren) EX 2 WIZ 4’. Below it, the card listed techniques saying, ‘Receptive empath, Trusting/popular Glamour’.
I hold my hand to SlapJack saying, “Well, this is goodbye.” Then I hold my hand out to Yoink, who’s been here this whole time.
“So that it is.” Yoink sounding a bit disappointed. You know now that I give Yoink a good look. He’s really handsome. His Nordic blonde hair, blue eyes look simply divine… Did I just think that? Whatever. I kiss Yoink on the cheek making him blush cutely. What the fuck is wrong with me? I’m doing this again. What is with me and kissing boys? Why do I even like boys? I’m pretty sure I was into girls before. I check out SlapJack to see if I’m attracted to her. She is more of a Russian beauty. Brunette, sparkling emerald eyes. Big beautiful lips. She would be any straight teenage boy’s wet dream. Well then, it seems like I’m into both huh? I need to ask Ad about all of this next time I sleep.
I walk back into the original room we teleported in. My mom was sitting there, waiting patiently. “Mom?” I called.
Her face turned from excitement to sadness. She stands up and walks to me. She stands there for a second with a sad expression while looking down. I grab her and wrap her in my embrace. Mom starts shaking as I felt a warm wetness on my shoulder. “Sorry” is all she whispers hugging me tighter.
“I know,” I whisper back. I hug just as tight back. It seemed like forever as we stood there embraced in each other.
There was a cough. I turned around to find SlapJack and Yoink quietly waiting, “Ready to go?” Yoink says as he walks towards us.
“Yes!” Mom and I synchronize as Yoink touches us both. Next thing I know, I’m standing in front of the building again. This time, there were no Mutaphobics.
“Well, I guess I start school tomorrow,” I said dreading tomorrow.
“Don’t worry, if anything happens, we’ll sue them.”
That makes me feel so much better. As much as I dislike violence, suing or hurting people emotionally is even worse. Mom and I walked back to the car and drove back home. Nothing exciting happened for the rest of the day. That is surprising because nothing but excitement has happened this weekend, and it’s only been three days. I can’t imagine how exciting my life will be from now on. From turning into a beautiful girly elf boy to being almost kidnapped by the MCO. I’m just hoping this week will be easy.
Oh, how I was so wrong.
Hey guys, thank you for reading. I probably won't start chapter 2 until November, but no worries, I'm doing a Halloween story. I had it in my mind and I thought I would write it for fun. Anyway, until next time.
img src="http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Logo.jpg" alt="WhatIF Logo" style="display: block; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;" onmouseover="this.src='http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Disclaimer.jpg';" onmouseout="this.src='http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Logo.jpg';"
==================================================================================================
I took a shower and did my morning hygiene. My family has always been early risers, so waking up to the night never bothers me. I quite enjoy the night. The darkness feels like a shield of some kind.
“James, breakfast!” My mom yells up to me. Even though our family is early risers. I was still the last one to get up. Of course, all I could do is stumble down the stairs because despite being used to getting up in the dark hours of the morning. I am still groggy and could sleep more.
“James, we’re going to get you a haircut soon,” Mom announces as I play with my hair. I do like my hair longer. Nothing past the ears of course, but I dislike those silly pseudo-military style haircuts I’ve gotten since I was old enough to have hair. Weirdly enough my hair is growing faster lately. I don’t know why to be honest. Maybe I am getting another growth spurt. I do need one. I’m lacking in all areas in terms of a guy’s body shape considering I stand at the height of five foot even with a child’s frame.
“Mom, can I go to Garrett’s house after school?” I ask as I sit down right in front of my little sister, Debbie. Who was inhaling everything on her plate? I swear that girl acts more like a boy than me. I mentally shiver at that thought.
Mom thought about it for a second and reluctantly said, “Sure, only if you buy groceries sometime in between.”
I give a small smile as I chirp, “thanks, mom!”
My sister stares at me for a few seconds, “You know James, you have a really cute smile. I’m betting you would look hot as a girl. Ever considered cross-dressing?” She snorts giving a mischievous grin. I shiver a little at that thought. Me crossdressing? Never.
I quickly thought of something witty, “You would be jealous of me cross-dressing.” Or at least tried to. I knew I failed to some extent, so I quickly shove my food down, grab my bag, and went to school.
School isn’t too bad if you tried not to stand out as my friends and I did. We all agreed that school was a waste of time, and the only reason why we go to it is that we were told to. My friends consisted of three people, not counting me of course. The bigger guy is Dan. He loves sports just as much as he loves anime and manga. Quite an incredible guy really. The willowy build guy is Garret. He’s your man if you need a good storyteller. He always is our dungeon master in Dungeons and Dragons (DnD) nights. Last, but not least, our hidden beauty, Sasha. She hides her beauty very well. Even from us guys, though, I know better. I don’t know why she hides her body so much though. Everything about her is sexy and cute in some way. Maybe it’s because this school is mostly white and she’s the minority as black.
“You look different today.” The sexy black girl tells me thoughtfully as she sits in front of me at lunch. We get into lunch before the rest of my friends.
“I do? In what way?” I reply curiously. It’s not every day when someone tells you that you look different.
“I don’t know. In a good way, maybe?” she said then mumbles something inaudible.
“Haha, puberty must be setting in for me. Sooner or later I’m going to be the hottest stud muffin around, and I’ll get all the chicks.” I exaggerated in a silly kind of villainy voice. Sasha rolls her eyes and giggles.
“Your eyes changed, or I think so. Maybe I’m just hallucinating.” The rest of the team walks in and began their line waiting.
“If my eyes are changing. I hope I get lilac eyes. That color would be cool to have. What color would you want your eyes to be, Sasha?” We continued the conversation from that to animals and then to anime. Jeez, I sure do love talking to Sasha, we have a hella lot in common. When the rest sit down we continue the conversation to our DnD night tonight and present our characters. We have a thing where we don’t introduce our characters until the night of DnD. Makes things more exciting.
“We will start with you first, Jamie,” Garrett tells me signaling I should introduce my lovely character.
“Well,” I start as I slid my character sheet towards the middle of us. “I made an elf bard with the only idea of playing disruption.” Disruption meaning that instead of attacking normally, I disrupt the enemy to support my teammates. “What makes him different from other elves is that he’s a trap.” Everyone starts giggling. To explain, a trap is a term from anime culture where a boy is so feminine that they pass for girls. Of course, they’re still guys.
“A trap? That’s a new one.” Questions Dan as he takes a bite of his ‘hamburger’. If you can even call it that.
“Yessurooo, Danny boy. My character is the best boy in all the land! He has a thing for cross-dressing and making guys go kill themselves. Oh yes, this character is lawfully evil and believes that all men should die. Leaving only women and traps. It’ll be the dawn of the new age!” I explain with an evil grin while trying to hold my chuckling. My three friends were laughing. Sasha looked like she was about to die. Was it that funny? I don’t think so. There must be more to this laughter, so I pressed. “What’s so funny?”
“You!” Garrett stifling a chuckle.
“I know that it wasn’t that funny.”
“Yes, it was!” Sasha finally calming down from her giggle fit.
“How?” I ask curiously.
“Are you going to cosplay like that last time we set up a campaign?” Dan asks with a nice broad grin. Man, I can see why the girls like him. That grin is just infectious. He adds “Like when you dressed as a pirate.”
“What he means to say is, are you cross-dressing,” Garrett said briefly after Dan.
“You are the second person today to mention that I should cross-dress. The answer is no. I’m not interested in wearing women’s clothes. Also, why is everyone asking me that!” I exclaimed with a mocking frustration.
Sasha blurts out, “Because you would look really cute.” I feel my face heating up as I stare down at the lunch table.
“I’m going to go to the bathroom,” I tell the group softly. I can’t help it. A beauty like Sasha tells me that I’m cute. Regardless of what she meant behind it. A compliment is a compliment. Man, oh man, I can’t wait until I get home. I’m going to brag about this to my sister.
I stand inside the bathroom as I wash my face. It looks a little different than before. More feminine. Maybe I’m just seeing things. My eyes do look different. A bit more purple and bigger. Maybe I’m seeing that too.
Cue a deep voice saying, “Hey brat.” I know exactly who this guy is.
“Hi Mike,” I said cautiously as I turn around to find a jock towering over me. “What a pleasure in meeting you today?” I said sarcastically with a warm, or at least tried to be warm, smile.
“You know what I want.” Well, this isn’t unexpected. Last month he asked for money too.
“Well, can’t your family give you money? Or is your mother still using her money for pot.” I almost feel sorry for the kid, almost. His mother is a known crack whore, so naturally, he’s poor. It doesn’t give him a reason to be hurtful though.
His eyes narrow and frown. Mike walks right up to me grabbing me by the throat, slamming me against the wall. “Give me what I want, or else I’ll beat you to a pulp!” He growled
I grin smugly then shrug, “You won’t do that. If you do, then I’ll make sure to put you in jail.” I feel a strong pain hit me in the gut knocking my breath out. Sending me to a coughing fit.
“Shut up brat or I’ll start aiming for the face. Now, give me your money.” Mike screams as he aims his fist high and threatening.
“Fuck you!” I cough. He pulls his fist back, and all I could do is close my eyes, yell “STOP!” and hold up my arms to block. Nothing happens. I open my eyes to find a tensed Mike. He looks like he wants to move, but couldn’t for some reason.
“What did you do?” His voice sounding strained.
I took the advantage to say, “What? You too fearful of me? Now if you don’t mind. LEAVE ME ALONE!” The ‘leave me alone’ part seemed louder than before. Mike drops me and went on his merry way. This is really weird. He normally just beats the shit out of me until someone helps me or I give him what he wants. Oh well, this is better than the alternative. I look in the mirror one last time and my eyes were dimly glowing a violet purple, or maybe that’s just me seeing things. I wash my hands and walk out.
I walk back to my table right when the bell rings. “Son of a bitch,” I mutter as I turn straight around and walk to my next class. Sasha runs up next to me matching my pace.
“Why do you have a bruise on your throat?” She asks with a concerned tone.
I only gave out one name, “Mike.” Her face becomes grim as she remembers how that jock used to bully me.
“You need to stand up for yourself, Jamie. You’re not always going to be saved.”
“You know why I choose not to get violent. This time was different though. I said ‘Stop’ he stopped and when I told him to leave me alone. He did just that. It was the weirdest thing. Maybe he’s afraid of me. Or something else.”
Sasha mutters “Siren” I barely caught it so I ask, “What did you say?” as we stop.
She stares at me thoughtfully for a moment to say, “Nothing, never mind. I’ll tell you later.” As she trots off to class. I shake my head and continue the rest of the school day.
As normal, school is dreadfully boring. History and science weren't too bad. I quite enjoyed both even though I suck at science. I felt a little light headed for most of the day. Nothing too bad, just felt like I was floating. I took the bus to my house and grab my bike. I then cycle to Garrett’s house. It’s the most comfortable place to play. His mom and dad are cool. They always provide delicious snacks.
I knock on the door. The door opens and I’m greeted with a warm smile saying, “Hi Jamie. Ready for your little game?”
My face turns to a broad grin “Hi Mrs. Freitag. Yup, I’m all ready for the game. I’m a bit light headed. If you don’t mind. May I nap on your couch?” I always try to be polite towards the Freitags. They’re the nicest people I know.
“No,” my heart froze for a second as she continues. “You won’t be sleeping on the couch. You’ll be sleeping in a bed.” My grin went from ear to ear hearing that.
“You know, Jamie. When you grow up you’ll be so handsome. That smile of yours is simply beautiful.” I feel my face heating up and look down to hide it.
“Mrs. Freitag. Is it ok to give you a hug?” I said as I fidget.
“Of course, Jamie!” I hug her. I quite like hugging Mrs. Freitag. She’s just the nicest. I never get hugs from my mom let alone my sister. I almost forget how it feels.
“Thank you,” I said in her arms then let go and head off to bed. Is it fortunate or unfortunate that as soon as I’m in the house my body felt heavy and my head ached? I could barely walk as I held the wall for support.
“THUMP!” said the floor as I fade into darkness.
img src="http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Logo.jpg" alt="WhatIF Logo" style="display: block; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;" onmouseover="this.src='http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Disclaimer.jpg';" onmouseout="this.src='http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Logo.jpg';"
Caution: I forgot to mention this, but this is a rough draft. I don't know if its any good, but I'm working hard to make it readable. If I mess up or something is confusing. Please tell me. It'll better me as a writer.
==================================================================================================
I wake up in my bed. I feel fine. Scratch that. I’m way better than fine. I feel absolutely fantastic. Odd, because normally when I get sick it’s for days. I sit up and slide out of the bed. I walk out of the room and to the bathroom to take a piss. I quickly do my business and wash my hands. I look in the sink’s mirror and I see a girl staring back at me. I jump back in surprise, and the girl did the same. I tilt my head and so does she. This is odd, really odd. Is there some kind of window or something and someone is playing a prank? I get a closer look at her as she follows my movements. She is the most beautiful, sexiest girl I’ve ever seen. Big, round, beautiful lilac eyes. A delicate, round, face. Sexy, kissable, lips that made a simple smile sexy. A lithe, agile body with fair skin. Her long hair was a beautiful fine brown and had pointed ears. Oh man, oh man, she was every bit of beautiful and sexy. She didn’t have much in the curve department or the chest either, but she had enough that made you want her.
Wait, she has pointed ears? Maybe she’s some kind of elf. I mean they do exist nowadays, or at least from what I heard on the news.
“Hi!” I said nervously and the girl copies my mouth movements. My voice was different softer and more feminine. Hold on, what? She’s even copying my mouth movements perfectly.
“Oh, oh fuck.” I curse reaching down to the crotch area. It is still there, thank gods. I feel my chest and it is as flat as a board. I threw off my clothes and went to a full mirror. I am the ‘girl’. No, more of a…
“Trap,” I mutter in realization. I start crying and yell “SON OF A BITCH!” I hear thumps racing towards me and the door swinging open to find my mom and sister standing there watching me naked. I quickly turn away from them and covered myself in the fetal position.
“James,” My mom softly coos trying to get me comfortable. All I could do is cry and cover up that I’m crying. “It’ll be ok. We’re here.” Mom rubs my back as I finally stop crying. I look up at her with my tear covered face.
“Really? Is it really going to be fine?” I felt my anger take over “I’m a gods damn bitch boy elf!” I clench my teeth and fists as the tears roll down my cheeks. I just realized why I changed, “I’m also a fucking mutant. Great, now the MCO (Mutant Commissions Office) will be on my cute ass by tomorrow morning.” Mom and Debra giggle as I continue, “Why wasn’t I brought to a hospital? I feel awful and I changed to this…” I pause and continue, “Oh my god, I’m my DnD character. This is exactly the way I pictured him.” I fucked myself over. I did this. This is all my fault. The tears roll down my face like heavy rain as I wail. All I want to do now is curl up in a little ball and die. I wanted to be a handsome hunk, not some bitch boy.
Debra comes over to me and for the first time in a while, she hugs me. Actually, both are hugging me and holding me. It’s been so long since we did any of this. Especially after that fuck was in our lives. Wait, I thought the fuck was mutant gene free. My ‘father’ is a huge mutaphobic, and he joined the ‘Humanity First!’ because of that. The family even went with him to a few meetings. They were full paranoid fucks just like my ‘father’. He even got my mom tested. Of course, she’s still with us, so she obviously doesn’t have the gene. How did I get the gene? Sometime during all of this, I stop crying.
My mom stands up and announces, “We’re having a family meeting after you get a shower and dressed. Everything will be explained.” She feels like she’s excited about something. Wait, I could feel that? Maybe that was just my imagination or something. Mom and Debra walk out forgetting to close the door. Man, do they live in a barn or something. I close the door and take my shower. Washing, drying, and brushing my hair is harder than I thought. Thank gods it's soft and fine. I’m still going to get it cut. I throw my clothes back on and went into the living room.
I sit on the couch as Debra said, “Jamie, what did you do to your hair?”
I reply with, “Um, washed it, dried it, and brushed it?”
“Well, I guess I should expect this out of a boy. Come here.” She gestures.
“Alright?” I said as I walk towards her. She got behind me with a brush that she somehow had on her.
“You have very pretty hair. I don’t want to see it ruined.”
I smirk a little knowing she can’t see it, “Then you don’t mind if I cut it?”
“No, please don’t do that. It’ll be a waste of good hair.” She groans
“I’ll look like a girl if I keep my hair long.”
Debra sighs, “You’ll look like a girl no matter how long you keep your hair.” I look down as the tears come back from that realization. I feel arms wrap around me pulling me into a hug. “Don’t cry. You’re the most beautiful boy I’ve ever seen. You beat every girl I’ve seen so far too.” She whispers.
I turn around to mockingly demand, “Where is my sister and what did you do to her?” My sister never acts like this towards me. Hell, she acts the opposite and laughs at me.
“I’m hurt that you think that of me.” She pouts and smiles. “You’re my brother,” she checks my body out. “Ok, maybe more of a half-sister, but still my sibling. I love you even if I act like an annoying brat. That and I feel that you’re more trusting and friendly now.” I was shocked at what she said. What was even more shocking was that she meant it. Oh, so I can really feel other’s emotions. That’s one power, I think. I couldn’t help but throw my arms around her and hug the life out of her. She was taller than me now. Well, she was always taller than me. Wait, what was the last part?
I back away and ask, “What was that last part?”
“That I love you?” She said making me smile broadly.
“No, not that one, silly, the part after that.”
She shrugs. “You mean that you feel more trusting and friendly.”
“Yes, that one. What makes you feel like that?”
“I don’t know. You just feel like that. Why is that so important?”
I said thoughtfully, “I was thinking what are my powers. I already know one, I think I know another, and the last one I’m not sure about.”
Debra excitedly asks, “Can you show me?”
“Sure,” I said with a mischievous grin. “Give me a hug.” She gave me a quick hug and backed away.
“Wow, I couldn’t even move my body. This is a powerful power.”
“With great power comes with great responsibility.” I chirped.
“What are your other powers?” She energetically said almost bouncing with excitement.
Mom came in with a plate full of tea. The only times I’ve seen her do this is when we have guests over. “Sit down you two, and have some tea. This may be a bit of a shock.” We both sit on the couch while Mom sits in the chair across from us. “There is no easy way to say this. I’ll be straightforward. I cheated on Peter with a mutant man named Alex.” There was a serene silence.
I ask, “You mean the father isn’t our biological father and Alex is our biological father?” She nodded, “Oh thank gods! I hated that man. After what he did to you, Mom. I wanted to kill him, and you know me about my anti-violent rule. That fuck would be an exception.” Mom feels relief and happy from that comment. “I don’t know why you didn’t stay with him and get away from that bastard.”
“I made a stupid mistake thinking I had to stay with Peter because I thought it was the right thing to do. It wasn’t until he started drinking that I learned I made a mistake. I called Alex and told him what happened. He should be coming down here soon. He’s quite a businessman, so he barely has time for anything else.”
“This explains why I’m a mutant. Wait, doesn’t that mean Debra could be a mutant too?” She nods as I could feel the excitement coming from Debra.
“REALLY! I could be a mutant too and get superpowers and be gorgeous like my sister-brother here?” Sister-brother? Is that even a thing?
“I’m still a boy despite my good looks, you know.” I cross my arms protesting.
“You’re too cute to be a boy.” Replied Debra.
“Enough you two, I made an appointment with the doctor tomorrow. I’m hoping you’ll be going back to school soon.”
I groan, “I don’t wanna go back to school. Look at me. Am I really able to go back to school?”
“You’re healthy enough to walk and be witty, so yes. I already explained to your teachers what happened to you.” Damn it. I was hoping to get out of school.
“Can I contact my friends so they can see what happened to me. Also, can I cut my hair? I dislike how long it is.”
“Sure, go ahead. We’ll get you a haircut when we go to the doctor’s tomorrow, though I rather you not. Your hair is gorgeous.” I blushed. It’s not every day my mother calls a body part of mine beautiful.
I call the gang and ask them to come over if they can. They all agreed. It’s not too far from my house to their houses, so they’ll be quick coming here. While I wait, I played video games. A time later, I hear the doorbell ringing.
Mom yells “James, can you get it?”
“Yes, mom,” I answer back as I run straight to our front door. I stop nervously at the door. I take a deep breath, smile, and open it. I see my friends standing in a triangle formation. The looks on everyone’s face are priceless. The three of the found me incredibly attractive with their jaws dropped. I didn’t have to use my empathy to know that. Dan and Garrett had tight bulges in their pants. Sasha was the only one that I had to use empathy on. Not like I can really control it. I could tell they didn’t feel nervous. You would be thinking someone in this state of awe would be nervous.
Sasha breaks the ice, “Who are you, and where is Jamie?”
I said in an innocent, but sultry tone, “Oh, little old me? You’ll find out soon enough. Come in and sit down. You’ll probably need it for what I’m about to tell you.” They did just that. “Now that we are all situated and comfortable. Let me tell you who I am. I’m James ‘Jamie’ West. That cute boy that you all know and love.” Everyone’s jaw drops.
“So, you turned into an elf girl?” Dan inquiries with what I could feel. A bit of lust and high levels of attraction. Jeez Dan, calm down. It isn’t the first time you’ve seen a girl.
“No, actually, I’m still a boy. You remember the Trap elf bard I made for DnD?” Everyone nods, “This is what I imagined him to be, except with short hair.” Everyone looks like they were trying to hide their giggles, but the dam burst and everyone, except me, was laughing uncontrollably hard. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. At least I have good looks now.”
Everyone stop laughing almost immediately and said, “Good looks? You’re calling your looks good?” His voice rises with volume. “Jamie, you are the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen. Simply calling you good or pretty doesn’t cover it.”
“You’re just saying that.” I chuckle when I ask with a blush, “Are you?”
“No, we are not.” Said Garrett as everyone nods in agreement. Jeez, am I that beautiful. This is just feeding my ego.
“Well enough of that. I need to ask Sasha a question.” I look at Sasha and all her sexiness.
“What is it, Jamie?”
“What do you mean by siren?”
“I’m sure you already noticed it, but you can command people. I’m betting you can copy voices and break people’s eardrums too.”
“How do you know this?” Dan questioned.
“I googled it when I mutated.” The whole room went silent. All you can hear is the clock going ‘tick-tock’.
“Who wants cookies?” Mom interrupted the silence to bring a batch of cookies. Jeez, what is with everyone today. Mom never bakes, and rarely does she cook. I cook most days. It’s better than the alternative of being poor.
“Me meme!” Dan childishly said. I never realized that Dan could be cute. Hold on, what was I just thinking?
“Thank you, Ms. West,” Sasha said.
“We’re getting sidetrack, when did you manifest?” I demanded.
“Before I met you guys.” Sasha casually said. Well, this explains why she’s so sexy.
“What are your powers?” Garrett inquired.
“Nothing big. Exemplar one and Energizer one. I’m a bit shocked if I said so myself.”
“Well, that explains what happened to that freak who got a little handsy,” I said.
“So, what’s it like to go from a cute boy to a beautiful trap?” Sasha questioned with an intense feeling coming from her.
“Well, Sasha, my dear girl. It's fucking weird.”
“JAMES LANGUAGE!” Mom screams as I straighten up.
“Sorry, mom. The powers part is cool. I just wish I didn’t look like a girl. It doesn’t matter how pretty I am. I don’t like being mistaken for a girl.”
“What are your powers, by the way?” Dan muffled with a mouth full of cookies.
“Dude, swallow before you talk. I don’t like seeing half eaten cookie in your mouth. As Sasha said, I am a siren. I also can feel other’s emotions, and I give some type of aura where it makes me seem more trusting and friendly.”
“That explains why I feel like I should trust you.” Garrett mocked.
“You didn’t trust me before? I’m hurt!” I dramatically said. I could feel an idea pop up into Sasha’s head. “Besides that, I don’t know.” Sasha pulls up her phone and taps on it.
Sasha hands the phone to me saying, “Here, sing this.” It was the lyrics to Devil in I by Slipknot. A song I know too well.
“You sure? I’m probably going to sound like a dying kitten
“Trust me and do it.”
“Alright,” I said sheepishly. As I sing I get really into it. I never knew singing could be this fun. I had my eyes close remembering all the song like I’ve done it a thousand times. I could remember the beat, the tone, and the melody. I open my eyes to find everyone in the whole house watching me with their jaws dropped. “Was I any good?” I said nervously. I never sang in front of people, and anytime I did they would laugh at me and said I sound like a dying cat. Then everyone started clapping.
“I think good is a heavy understatement,” Sasha said.
“You were AMAZING! It was like the whole band was heard singing at their best.” Dan exclaimed.
“Yeah, you were fantastic.” Garrett agreed.
“Really? I was just trying to do my best.”
“Really really!” Dan replied
I turn to Mom, “What do you think, Mom?”
“It was the most demonic, but beautiful song I’ve ever heard. How did you do it?”
“I don’t know,” I said sheepishly. “I guess it’s part of my mutation.”
Sasha sticks out her chest and put her hands on her hips and said with pride. “I told you that you should trust me.”
“That was fantastic, Brister!” Debra exclaimed loudly.
“Brister?”
“The combination of Brother and sister.”
“I’m a boy, not a mix.” I pouted.
“Wanna sing another one?” Sasha asks pulling up her phone.
“Oh sure.” I excitedly said. I never sang like this before, but it was fun. After a few more songs. Everyone went to their homes or beds including me.
The next day, I wake up to the sound of my alarm set for the time I normally get up. I did my hygiene stuff. Taking longer than usual in the shower because of my hair. I can’t wait to get it cut. We eat a nice breakfast and head off to the doctors. It took us a bit to get there and into one of those examination rooms. The wait for the doctor was even longer. I hate these rooms. It takes so long for the doctor to finally get in there. The bland room gives me anxiety thinking about what the doctor is going to do with me. I just want to get it over with. The door finally opens to reveal a young hot guy with piercing blue eyes. Man, oh man, is he hot. Behind him was an old man with very little greyish white hair left.
The old man looks at me “So, you must be James. I was not expecting an incredibly beautiful girl.” Then he looks at the clipboard he was holding. “They didn’t say you are a changeling. I’m Dr. Ritter and my assistant here is Frost.” He pointed to the hot guy.
“A changeling? I’m a boy through and through. Call me Jamie, by the way.”
“Denial huh? Well, it isn’t uncommon for people to be so in shock with their end results of their manifestation that they deny what happened.” I don’t like this guy already.
“Sir, really, I’m a boy. I have proof. Trust me.”
“Again, where is this proof that you are a boy, hmmm?” Oh, so I really hate this guy.
I try to say with the warmest smile, “If you don’t mind Mom, can you leave for a second. I have things to discuss with the doctor.” Without hesitation, Mom leaves the room. “Now then.” I pull down my pants and show the doctor and his assistant all my manhood. If I’m even a man anymore. “You see my proof now, Doc?” Dr. Ritter was in shock while Frost was chuckling up a storm. After Ritter composed himself I told him about what happened up to now. He took some blood, Did an x-ray, etcetera.
“Can you touch this piece of iron?” Frost asked me.
“Sure, hottie.” I chirp. What did I say? Why did I say that? I touch the piece of iron. Nothing happens.
“Hmmm, are you getting any rashes from your clothes?” Frost asks.
“No? Why?”
“All the test we’ve done tells us that you are a Sidhe, but you are resistant to iron. That shouldn’t be possible.” Ritter stated.
I ask, “What is a Sidhe? If you don’t mind me asking.”
“The Sidhe are basically elves. Part of the Fey. The Fey are an assortment of creatures. From Mandrakes to dryads.” Frost explained.
“Ah, well. If this helps I when I was making a DnD character. I made a bard elf and I look exactly like how I pictured him.”
“And you couldn’t tell us that sooner?” Snorts Dr. Ritter. I still don’t like him.
“Tell us, did you see anything different about you before the day you used your siren power and how many days did you start working on that character?”
“I think,” I pause to try and remember. “My hair was growing faster than usual. It was about three days before. Now that I think about it I had a headache when I was designing the character. I thought I just had a migraine or something, so I took some pills and ignored it.”
“Bingo! That’s the day you truly started manifesting. When you used your siren powers. You ended up using too much than you should’ve. Causing your episode, and changing you quicker than it should’ve.” Frost is on a roll. Man, isn’t he sexy. The fuck is wrong with me.
“Jamie, you’re drooling,” Frost said with a cute chuckle. Causing me to snap out of it and blush. Seriously, what is wrong with me? Am I into men now?
Mom, who’s been right beside for most of the examination, echoes my thoughts. “James, are you attracted to men?”
Flustered I blurt out “No… I…” I sigh, blush, and look down admitting in a small voice, “I don’t know. It’s just… It’s just Frost is so hot.” I never had thoughts like that before with guys. What is wrong with me? Is it my mutation that’s making me like this?
My mom sees my distress and says in a calming voice, “There is nothing wrong with liking guys. I think it suits you very well.” That would’ve made me feel better if she didn’t say that it suits me.
“Thanks, mom.” I hide my face in my hair out of embarrassment.
Something pushes up my chin and brushes my hair out of my eyes. I am face to face with the hottie, Frost. How can someone so hot have such a cold name? “It’s okay, Jamie, despite being a guy. I find you really attractive too.” Then Frost gives me a kiss on the lips sending electricity all throughout my body melting me. That was my first kiss. Wow, and what a kiss it was. Come on Jamie, don’t turn into butter yet. Shake out of it. I shake my head focusing on the moment.
“Why did you do that?” I protest.
“I want to know that too, Frost.” Scolds Dr. Ritter
“I don’t know, actually. I do find Jamie really attractive, but I also felt like I could trust him.”
“Well, we are going to reteach about appropriate behavior in a hospital after this.” Frost visibly winces from the comment. I don’t want him to get in trouble. I mean, he did help me understand myself a bit more.
I softly request while looking up at Dr. Ritter. “Please don’t get him in trouble. I didn’t mind the kiss, so it should be ok. Please don’t scold him for being human.”
Dr. Ritter couldn’t stand the puppy eyes he was seeing so he gave up, “Fine, I won’t scold him, but I will warn him that he shouldn’t give inappropriate affection to patients.” Ritter walks out to catch his breath.
He thought to himself ~That boy’s puppy eyes are a weapon of mass destruction~
“Thanks, gorgeous,” Frost said kissing me on the cheek flushing my whole face. All I could do to mitigate the damage is look down. Frost exits to go check if all the tests are done.
I look at Mom. She was giving me a smug smirk. “What?” I said.
“You have a crush on Frost, don’t you?”
“No, but I am incredibly attracted to him. I mean he’s a total stud. So hot. Why is his name Frost? Also, what the fuck is wrong with me and how did I get so attracted to guys?”
“It’s ok, sweetie. I found him attractive too. Lucky, you though. You got to kiss him.”
“Yeah lucky me,” I said softly thinking about how I felt when I kissed him. It was amazing. I still can’t get over that electric-melting-away feeling.
“You’re drooling again, Jamie.”
“Can’t you let a boy dream for a moment?”
“You can do that while we’re in the car. Let’s focus on the now.”
“Okay, mom.” I pout still thinking about Mr. Dreamy. Right on queue Dr. Ritter and Mr. Dreamy get back.
Dr. Ritter announces, “Good news, Jamie, you are a healthy fifteen-year-old Sidhe boy with an above average estrogen level. I scheduled a power testing for tomorrow at the local superhero base. Here’s the temporary pass just in case you get in trouble with the MCO. You are free to go.”
“Thank you, doctor. let’s go, Jamie.”
“Okay, Mom.” I feel disappointed that I must leave Frost so soon. Even if we can’t date. I would like to be friends with him at least. I shake Dr. Ritter’s hand. Then I shake Frost’s hand and I feel a piece of paper. I slide back my hand taking the paper with me. “Bye Frost, and thank you for um… that.” I blush. Man, I am such a clutz.
“No problem gorgeous. I hope to see you soon.”
“Me too.” Mom and I walk out of the hospital and to the car. During that time, I looked to see what the paper was. It had a phone number on it that said: “Call/text me sometime”. Man, it’s only been not even twenty-four hours since I became a trap, and now I’m getting hot guys’ numbers and their kisses. I’m a lucky duck.
img src="http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Logo.jpg (link is external)" alt="WhatIF Logo" style="display: block; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;" onmouseover="this.src='http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Disclaimer.jpg (link is external)';" onmouseout="this.src='http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Logo.jpg (link is external)';"
Disclaimer: This is a rough draft
====================================================================================================
Next is the hair salon. When we got there, it had very little consumers. Then again, it’s about lunchtime. I took a seat while Mom got us signed in. I pull out my phone and text Sasha to see what she’s doing.
:Hey Sasha:
:Nothing much, just woke up:
She’s the opposite of my family. Her family is sleep-inners.
:I need to tell you something and I’m still bothered by it:
:What is it, Jamie?:
:I found out I’m attracted to guys:
:How did you find out this?:
:Well the doctor’s assist for some reason kissed me. I felt like I was going to melt:
:Kissing seems to do that:
:I thought I would tell you. I’m still confused about how I started liking guys:
:Jamie, there is nothing wrong with liking guys. Plus, it suits you:
:Funny, my mom said the same thing:
“James, you’re up.” Mom said.
“Hold on one second.” I slowly got up.
:I’ll be right back, I’m getting a haircut:
:Ttyl:
I put my phone away to say, “Alright, I’m ready.”
“Follow me, young lady.” I follow the hairdresser to sit in the chairs in the back.
The hairdresser puts that bib thing on me. “You know, you have very pretty…” then she screams “MUTANT!” I felt a lot of surprise and fear from her
I turn the chair to face her to say, “Haven’t you ever seen a mutant before?” in the calmest manner possible. Somehow, I just kept the shakiness in my emotions from showing. I then feel a lot of anger and hate coming from her. I know this isn’t going to be good.
“GET OUT! NO GENE FREAKS ALLOWED!!!” She shrieked. I quickly take off the bib thing and run back to mom sobbing.
“What’s wrong sweetie?” Mom said with a soothing and concerning tone.
“I don’t know, I was just sitting there and the lady started yelling at me. Calling me a Gene freak.” I felt extreme anger coming from my mom. I have never seen anger like this since Peter beat me to a bloody pulp ultimately causing their divorce and escape from that fuck.
She pushes up my head and wipes off the tears. “Hold on sweetie, I’ll be right back.” She growled making her way to the back. I did not want to watch what was about to happen. I remember what happened last time. It still brings shivers down my spine thinking about it. All I heard was some screaming. Not the normal screaming. The type of demonic screaming that you hear in horror movies. All I could do is stay in my happy place and hope the massacre ends soon. A few moments later my mom came back with a warm smile on her face.
“Please tell me you didn’t now kill her?”
“No, I didn’t kill her, but I did do something close to it. Now, let’s go get lunch.” I don’t even want to know.
“What about my hair?”
“Oh, I’ll cut it at home.” Oh Jeez, I hope she’s better than the last time I got a haircut from her. We went to a good restaurant called ‘Food’. Yes, you did not misread that. No, they did not get lazy. The reason why they call it food is because they have a big menu like the cheesecake factory, though it’s still a bland name.
We go through the door and were greeted with “Welcome to food, do you want a table or booth?”
“Booth please.” Mom said. We follow the hostess to our booth and sat down.
“Your waiter will be here in a second.” The hostess trots back to her duties. A few moments later the waiter comes over.
“Hi, I’m Timo…” He stops as he looks at me. I notice, so look stare at him. I could see the bulge slowly rising in his pants. Do I really have that effect on people? He blushes cutely and stutters “I’m s-sorry, I’m T-timothy, I-I’ll be your waiter. What do you want to drink?”
Mom glances at me with a knowing smile, “I’ll have a coke.”
“Dr. Pepper for me,” I said with a little smile.
“Infidel.” Mom blurts.
“Says the one who’s drinking the headache inducer.” I retort.
“Any appetizers, ladies?”
“No, we’re good.” We both reply simultaneously. Timothy was surprised but quickly composed himself. He walks off.
“So, what was that about?” I looking to Mom for answers.
“It seems he was very attracted to you. As was Frost.”
“Just what I want. More attraction from boys.” I griped.
“What? I thought he was cute.”
“MOM!”
“Sorry sorry, Debra never talks about boys or relationships, so I felt now that you look like my beautiful elven daughter. I thought we could have a mother-daughter time together.”
“But, mooooom, I’m your son, not your daughter.”
“I know I know. I just… I haven’t talked or got to know about your kids because I’m working all the time, and now that you manifested. I like to take the time to get to know you both.”
A tear fell down my cheek. “Mom.” I never expected for her to say that. I don’t know what to say.
“Ladies, may I take your order?” Timothy interrupted our heartfelt moment. I quickly wipe my face. Mom and I whip heads around to find a goofy grinning Timothy.
“I would like the fish and chips sandwich.” Mom said.
“And I would like the Tuna steak.”
“Alright, I’ll be back with your food.” Timothy strutted back.
“What was that grin?” I asked.
“I have no clue.” Mom answered. There was a loud bang as a man in a nice suit with two men in power suits following behind comes charging on in. He turns to swivels his head trying to find someone. He looks at Mom and me with a grim look on his face. I know exactly what this man is, MCO. The MCO has a reputation for disappearing newly developed mutants. I could feel that man’s hate for me. He stomps over to me and composes himself.
“You,” he points at me “are under arrest for endangering children.” Children? Oh, is he talking about the kids getting who was sitting in the back playing? I didn’t really notice them.
“What do you mean, and who are you?” Mom demanded.
“I’m Officer Johnson, MCO, and your daughter is under arrest for child endangerment.” Oh, now I’m pissed.
I stand up and look Officer Mcfuckface in the eyes, “I don’t know what you are talking about.” I say calmly trying to keep myself composed. I almost thought I was going to scream for a second there.
“Don’t play stupid with me. We have an eyewitness report that you did.”
I take one step closer to him, “Where did I do this?”
“At Haircuts emporium.” He said smugly.
“How about I tell you what really happened. After the going to the doctors about my mutation I went to the said place to get a haircut. Since I manifested into this,” I gesture to myself “I wanted a haircut. I hate my long hair. When I sat down in one of their chairs the lady…”
“Mrs. Harriett.” Stated Officer Mcfuckface.
“Mrs. Harriett saw my ears.” I shove my hair behind my ears. I hear gasps from the audience. “She freaked out shouting at me that I’m…. I’m a gene freak.” The tears started falling remembering how she treated me. “I ran out to my mom. She had some words with Mrs. Harriet and we came here to forget about what happened to you,” I shakenly pointed at the three fucks standing there, “Interrupted our nice meal and Mom’s precious mother-daughter time. We never have time to hang out as a family and now…” I collapse and start wailing. Mom comes over the other side of the table to console me.
“YOU should be ashamed of yourselves. Making a girl cry. Are you even men?” The fucks are visibly distraught. I was purposely making a big scene for everyone to watch. Of course, a lot of that was true. Especially the crying. Gods, I don’t remember crying this much.
Officer McFuckface composed himself, “She’s faking, arrest her.” He demanded. My tears stop as so did my heart. I stare at the fucks wide-eyed. My heart starts pounding again. Harder than before. I feel my panic arise. McFuckface grabs my arm.
“NO STOP!” I screech. Mcfuckface stops and stares at me. I compose myself long enough to say shakenly, “Please, leave me alone and forget.” McFuckface lets go of my arm and walk off bringing both his buddies with him.
I feel my lunch from yesterday coming back up, so I say running to the bathroom, “Excuse me.” Then proceeded to puke and cry.
“Sweetie?” I heard mom calling for me inside of the bathroom. “Are you alright?”
“Yeah, just crying and puking out my adrenaline. I’ll be out in a bit.” I sniffled.
“I hope you know you’re in the men’s restroom.”
“Of course, I am. I’m a bo…” Son of a bitch I forgot what my appearance. Great, now everyone will think I’m some perverted bitch boy. I quickly wipe my face and walk quietly out of the stall. Every guy was looking at my mom and me. I simply did what hygienic people would do. Wash my hands, turn the guys, and say, “I bid adieu.” Giving a little bow along with it.
We stroll out of the restroom and went back to our seats. Right before we sat down, the consumers and staff around us started clapping and yelling ‘woo hoo’ and ‘good job’. I was not expecting a warm welcome. I half expected for everyone to have pitchforks.
A man in a Sunday-best outfit came up to us and chirps, “I would like to say sorry that your meal was ruined. I would also like to say how awesome you were standing up to those numb skulls. I would’ve given in if it was me. To show my feelings I would like to give you your food on the house.” Mom and I glanced at each other.
“Wow really? I would seriously appreciate that. Though, I need something light considering what I did in the restroom.” I sheepishly grinned. Free food? Fucking awesome. Our meal was great and easy on my poor tummy. After it, we made sure to pay a nice, handsome tip to our Waiter, Timothy. We then drove back home. When I got home. I immediately hit the hay. If you’re wondering where Debra is in all of this. She’s at a friend’s house. Today was a majorly fucked up day.
img src="http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Logo.jpg (link is external) (link is external)" alt="WhatIF Logo" style="display: block; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;" onmouseover="this.src='http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Disclaimer.jpg (link is external) (link is external)';" onmouseout="this.src='http://whateleyacademy.net/images/include/WhatIF-Logo.jpg (link is external) (link is external)';"
Disclaimer: This is a rough draft. All of which is subject to change. Please send me corrections on whatever errors I make.
==================================================================================================
I was in a personal study. It’s a bit medieval. The walls were stone. There was barely any light beside the candles and the fireplace. Grand, but casual chairs sat in front of the fireplace. I see a leg dangling off the chair. I move closer for a better look. I look at the chair to see what the person was reading. From the figure and hair. This must be a girl, but then again considering what he looks like. It’s better not to assume. The person was reading a book in an unknown language. The book snaps shut with the person standing up and turning around. It was me. The new me of course.
In a cute, demanding voice, “It’s rude to eavesdrop you know?” Making a cute, but sexy pout along with it. Holy mothers of fucking gods I must be dreaming. I pinch myself to dream and wake up. It worked to no avail. Damn it, I’m not dreaming.
Cutely giggling, my twin(?) says, “You’re not dreaming, silly. This is my and your dream world. Pretty cool huh?”
“I guess?”
“There is no guessing here. You do or you don’t. There is no grey line, Silly Billy.”
“Who are you?”
“You!” he giggled.
“No, I mean your name and what are you.”
His silly manner turns serious as so does his face, “I am Adela Trislana, but you can just call me Ad.” He giggles a little bit and continues, “I am half-Sidhe, half human. The last of my kind.” I feel like that is impossible for some reason.
“Yes, silly one. It is impossible until my mother of a mage came along and used magic to produce a half sidhe embryo.”
“Then what are you doing in my head?”
“Well, you are a direct descendant of me, silly one. I am here to hopefully establish half Sidhe as a race.” I feel surprisingly calm after hearing that.
“Then why do you look like…”
“You mean why I look this cute and still be male? Well, long story short, magic. If I try to get into it. It’ll take days just trying to explain everything you need to know.”
“I was going to say a bitch boy, but never mind.” I feel my anger rising. I can’t believe he made me into… into…
“An incredibly gorgeous ‘trap’, as you call them, and gave you awesome powers? I understand why you may resent me, but I’ll be honest with you. You were going to die anyway.”
“What? Why? How?”
“Cancer. I saw a tumor in your brain. If it wasn’t for me you would’ve died.”
“And why should I believe you?”
“Because, why would I lie to you. I need you to help me make babies with magic, and I’m not talking about the stork.” He giggles.
“Make…. Babies…. With…. Magic…. Alright, wake me up I want no part of this. Nope nope nopity nope. This is not what I want to do.”
“Well, it doesn’t matter how you feel right now. We have all the time in the world to sort out your feelings. Just do your normal stuff for now. In the meantime, I’m going to be teaching you magic. Well, more like transferring you a little bit of my knowledge every night.”
“Why a bit?”
“Because if I gave you all my knowledge all at once your head would explode into mush, Silly.”
“Oh…”
Adela put his hand on the side of my head, “Yeah, anyway. Here is the first bit.” I wake up with a huge headache. The fuck was that dream? It was so real. I even pinched myself trying to wake myself up. I look at the time and it was two in the morning. Well, at least I can sleep off a massive headache.
The next day I felt groggy as I took my usual shower. As I think I said this before, long hair is a pain. Washing it is easy, but drying and brushing it was a time spender. I took at least forty-five minutes to dry my hair. Fifteen to brush it. I wonder if there is an easier way to brush my hair. Then words come into my mind. Words that I could not understand, but I knew what they did. I mumble the words as all the water slides off my body and out of my hair as if I never took a shower.
“What the fuck did I just do?” I said to myself. Well, this is obviously not a coincidence. Oh gods, the dream was real. All I could do from dropping to the floor and cry is sit in the fetal position on the toilet and cry. Not much better, but it kept me from having to dry myself off again.
There was a knock on the door, “Jamie?” my little sister’s voice calls out. “Are you ok?”
I grit my teeth in anger and seethed, “I’m sitting on the fucking toilet crying my eyes out like a girl. What do you think?”
Debra hesitates. She knew her brother was going through a rough time, and that he needed her now more than ever. “May I come in?”
“Sure, whatever.” Debra opens the door to find Jamie naked in the fetal position on the toilet with tears falling down his cheek. She didn’t know what to say, only to comfort the beautiful elf boy.
She asks, “What’s wrong, Jamie?” as she rubs the elf boy’s back.
“Nothing, you wouldn’t understand or believe me anyway.” He barked back causing Debra to wince.
“I may not, but you can just tell me so you feel better.” The elf boy looks at her. Debra couldn’t help, but admire Jamie’s beauty. Even with puffy red eyes, he looks like the most beautiful girl she’s ever seen. Even though he’s a boy. The phallus between the effeminately, beautiful elf boy’s legs confirms that.
“Alright, but it’s going to get weird, really weird. Let me just put on some clothes first.” After quickly dressing, I told her everything from the dream. I even showed her magic by controlling the water that was left on the floor of the carpeted bathroom room and drop it into the bathtub letting it drain.
“WOW!” Debra exclaims enthusiastically practically bouncing with energy. “Can you do another one?”
“Um, sure,” I mumble the words to a simple light spell. A bright light floated just above my head blinding everyone looking at it.
Debra covers face with her hands and yelps, “OW! Turn it off turn it off!”
I quickly dispel the light and say “Sorry” as I gave her a sheepish grin.
“Oh, I forgive you. I think it’s awesome that you’re a witch.” Debra chirps.
“You mean wizard.”
“Details, Shmetails.”
“BREAKFAST!” Mom’s voice yells from downstairs. Debra moves to the door. I walk fast right up to her and hug her from behind.
“Thank you, sis,” I said in a soft voice.
Debra turns around and returns my hug, whispering, “You’re welcome, big bro.” before running downstairs. I’m still shocked how Debra, my annoying little sister, is sincerely helping me. I was pulled out from my shock by my stomach growling.
“Well, I guess it’s time to eat. I’m starving.” I said to no one.
Next time on Dragon Ball Z. Goku becomes a Super Saiyan 5 and destroys the whole world just cause he can. Oh shit, wrong story. I'm still working on the revision of the chapter. I've changed some stuff up along with adding new scenes and changing some trivial grammar mistakes.It may be today or tomorrow until I finish it. I have schools and I'm behind on some work for it. No worries, it won't take long. I just need to fix some parts.
It was dark when I woke up. Only five in the morning and I felt wide wake. Waking up later even if only an hour was bliss. Papa was already chopping firewood as the cold and snow was coming fast. Even faster in the mountains.
My chest felt itchy and as I began to help him cut fire wood, my chest felt continually itchy and sore. I’m not as skilled as he is but I can still hold my own. Of course, I could’ve gone faster if my chest didn’t feel so itchy. Placing the wood on the stump and slamming the axe into it. It wasn’t long until the sun began peeking out from the horizon.
After placing the firewood in storage, we began breakfast. Bacon, eggs, and oddly enough pancakes today. We ate while I desperately itched and rubbed my chest. I tried to hide it, but there was nothing that could be hidden from Papa as he asked, “What’s wrong with your chest?”
“I don’t know, it’s all itchy and sore.” I replied.
“Well, don’t scratch it anymore or else you’ll make it worse.” He jotted down something on a piece of paper, “Here, while you’re in town get yourself some itching cream along with the other stuff on the list.” He gave me the list and money.
“Yes, sir.”
“Good, I want you to come back before noon, okay?”
“Is it for my new training you’ve been talking about?”
“Yes.”
“Will you ever tell me what the training is about?”
“It’s a surprise.”
“Ugh.” I got up, grabbed my backpack, and stretched. “You’re always so aloof with training. Can’t you just tell me what I’m doing one of these days?”
Papa smiled, “I gotta keep you on your toes somehow, Isaac.”
I shook my head, “Well I’m off. I’ll see you soon. Love you. Пока!”
“Пока.” He waved goodbye.
I jogged down the hill and towards town. It’s turning out to be a beautiful day. The azure sky was free and clear of clouds. The sun heated the humid air so there’s no cold. If only my chest didn’t keep bouncing every step I took. With each bounce came pain and every so often I had to stop and rub my chest. At one point, I just jogged holding my chest.
When I got to town, I went into the Library’s bathroom to look at my chest. It was inflamed and looked like boobs. I may need anti-inflammation cream too. I really hope Papa gave me enough money this time. He always adds extra but sometimes when he’s having a bad day, he forgets. I worry about Papa sometimes.
The first thing I do when I get to town isn’t shopping. No, I go to the arcade where the fun is really at. It’s a secret from Papa even though I’m sure he knows. It’s probably why he gives me coins each time I head to town.
I don’t really have much fun besides the occasional airsoft game Papa and me go to. Most of the time I’m reading books or training. Ugh, just remembering the training I’ve been through sends me shivers.
Anyway, the arcade, I played Grand Nitro, a racing game. The game felt really easy to play compared to actual driving. I raced around, dodging cars and civilians. I placed first in the end. Next, went to the new zombie killing game they had.
“Hey, can I play with you?” A masculine voice came behind me. It was a boy, my age.
“Uh sure.” I nearly whispered as he and I put in our coins. It was fun, a little odd to have someone
playing with me since I try to stay away from people, but it was fun. We somehow got through to the final boss before our luck ran out and we died. “That was fun!” I exclaimed with a grin.
The boy grinned smugly back, “You’re pretty good… FOR A GIRL!” He chuckled as if he’s the funniest person in the universe.
I felt myself go small as my face flushed with embarrassment and whispered, “I’m not a girl though.”
His eyes went wide as he made a noise of annoyance and mumbled, “Wasted money.” He stomped away angrily. Uuuuuh, why did he think I’m a girl? I don’t look like a girl, not even a little bit. I have short hair and look like my dad who is gruff and manly. Maybe it was a fluke? I mean, I did have a little bit of a chest on me now since it’s inflamed. Probably didn’t help that I’m small for kids my age. A fluke, it was a fluke.
I decided that I’m done with the arcade for today and went shopping. Papa’s list was very long, and required going to many different stores. First, I got anti-inflammation cream and went into the nearest bathroom. You have no clue how relieved I felt rubbing it on, or how inflamed my chest was. I swore they’re getting bigger by the second. It almost looks like I have boobs. Maybe it’s a good idea to go to a doctor, I’ll ask Papa about it when I get home.
Next, was the ammunition. I always do this first because it takes the longest. Mr. Ivanov always gives me a hard time about buying ammunition from his story even though I always have a signed note from Papa saying that I can buy ammo on his behalf. After a bit of yelling, scolding, and some small sobs, I bought the ammunition.
Next is the foodstuffs. Even though we normally hunt and farm our own food, it’s always good to grab some cans, spices, and other miscellaneous foodstuffs just in case.
I needed a new coat since my last one got mauled by an angry grizzly. I still have the scar across my back. It’s lucky I had a thick coat then. It was a lot of browsing before I eventually found a coat thick and waterproof. Good to have a waterproof coat since it snows more than I wish it did.
Finally, the last items were electronics. Batteries, parts for the generator, the usual stuff, along with gas. We always have to use the generator each year since the power always gets cut off someway somehow. One time, a bear itched it’s back on one of the electric poles, pushing it down. Poor bear got electrocuted.
It was getting close to noon by the time I got the shopping down so I took the short cut through the alleys of town. There’s usually no one but the homeless around here.
“Usually.” I mumbled to myself as I saw four boys smoking cigarettes and drinking, I think, vodka. Some kind of hard liquor. I noticed that one of the boys was the one I met at the arcade.
He also happened to be the one who noticed me, “Hey! It’s that sissy boy I was talking about.”
I waved as I back away, “Nice to see you again, друг. But I really need to get going.” I sheepishly laughed as a nervous tension pulled at my stomach.
“No way to treat a friend. Come here and play with us.” He replied taking big steps closer to me along with his friends.
“Спасибо, thank you, friend, but my papa would kill me if I don’t get home by noon.”
They dashed at me. Oh, they were quick but I was quicker as I sprint, using the narrow alleyway pushed myself to a metal pole that connected two of the building. I grabbed the pole and I would like to say that I climbed onto the building and escaped. Instead the pole came lose as I smacked my head onto the wall as my vision went dark.
When my vision came to, I was being held down on the cold ground. I struggled but to no effect. “So, I see the freak woke up.” A masculine voice laughed. I felt so cold. It took so much strength to lifted my head to see that I had no pants or underwear. While two guys held my legs spread. Is this actually happening? The boy also had his pants off with his raging boner. Oh, this is actually happening. I struggled and choked from frustration.
“It’s crying, Ras.” The dude pining my arms down guffawed along with the lackeys on my legs.
“Great, I’m gonna make this lil’bitch cry even more. I hope it squeals like a pig.”
It took all my breath to say, “Shits.” As I felt something go into my butt, it was thick and disgusting. I nearly screamed but I knew I needed to keep calm. I raised my head again and he had his finger in me. I still had time. Papa told me that the best way to stay compose and regain concentration was focusing on something.
So, I focused on my favorite gun, the Colt 45 Peacemaker. The image was fuzzy and my brain felt like it was pounding against the walls of my skull, but I visualized every inch of the gun, the hammer, the trigger, how to reload, everything. I even visualized what it felt in my hand and the pull of the trigger. Only there was a boom as my ears squealed. I pulled my hand to me; the revolver was in it neatly and a finger squeezed on the trigger. There was a look of shock and awe among the three other boys.
Do you know why the Colt 45 is called the Peacemaker? Nobody seems to know but there’s a phrase they used ‘Judge Colt and his jury of six’. I think it’s this saying that people started calling it the Peacemaker. A mad grin reached my lips and curled to my ears as I fanned two of the five remaining juries into the boys that pinned my legs.
Their fearless leader began running away with his pants around his legs. I took a nice, long, aimed shot right in the back of his knee. He squealed in agony as he fell. I took my time putting on my pants as the little shit crawled away slowly.
I let him have a bit of hope before I took my foot to his injury leg, stomping on it. He screeched as a liquid formed a puddle around his crotch. I kicked him over, “It was just a joke, don’t kill me, it was just a joke.”
My mad grin became stone cold, “So it’s just a joke that you tried to rape me?”
“Yeah, you know, guys do that sometimes.” He chuckled like a terrified hyena.
“Oh, don’t worry, I won’t kill you.” There was look of relief on his face, “I’ll just make sure you’ll never be a real man again.” As I stomped on his manhood over and over as he passed out and woke up from the pain. To make doubly sure that he’ll never be a real man again, I used one of the juries to blow a testicle off. After appreciating my work, I put the remaining bullets in anyone left breathing besides the leader. I used one of their phones to call the cops and left sprinting.
***
I don’t know how far or how long I sprinted but it was long enough that by the time I got to my house, I was both tired, hungry, and dizzy. My head pounded, I wanted to scream, and wash myself with bleach.
Papa didn’t seem to be home. Which was good, I don’t even know how to begin to explain to him what happened. I sat down and cried clutching the peacemaker in my hand like some kind of stuffy. I rocked myself back and forth allowing whatever adrenaline, fear, or disgust to flow out of me. I made sure to have a bucket ready and I’m glad I did because I nearly vomited my guts out.
It was a while before I was just staring out into space. My mind blank and my body exhausted. I’d eat something but I’m too scared I’d end up puking it.
Instead, I took a shower. A long, scolding hot showers. Searing and washing away any dirtiness that was left on my skinned. I washed head to toe with a fervor to purge todays events not just from my body but from my mind. Whatever discomforts I had were ignored. I kept scrubbing away until I felt satisfied all of it was gone. I wept more after that.
Eating something made me feel better. I tried to find the peacemaker that saved me but to no avail. It seemed to have disappeared. It’s weird how I just found it in my head.
I thought back to that moment when I found that revolver in my clutches. I was trying to calm myself down and think of a way out. Thinking about how a peacemaker works helped that. Only the revolver was just ‘there’ neatly in my hand with my finger on the trigger. I went through the steps before. Visualized every part of the peacemaker. How the revolver operated. I found the revolver in my hand again. I checked to see if it’s loaded, it was. I went outside and fanned six shots into a tree.
Now all I had was an empty revolver. I felt both stupid and mesmerized at what I could do. I dropped the revolver for some reason and find it to disappear. I visualized the peacemaker again and it appeared in my hand. I shot six bullets again into the tree, dropped the gun making it disappear. A thought occurred to me so I summoned one peacemaker into one hand and the other into another. A small smile of glee curled my lips. I have super powers.
Hello There! Hoped you all enjoyed the first chapter of From Russia with Love, a whateley fanfic. Adrenaline Jackey has been put on hiatus for a while due to lack of imagination of what to do next. I have a lot of ideas for the series but this story got stuck in my head. So I'm gonna write this one until I'm satisfied or until it ends.
Hope you all have a happy happy day!!!
I find that drawing soothes my nerves. Painting takes time and I have to get it set up, but drawing is easy with just paper and pen, I can let my mind go and doodle. Sometimes I’m working on a picture. Sometimes drawing comics. Sometimes I just doodle. Right now, I’m currently making a really fucked up piece of art while I cry my eyes out for the umpteenth time. Oh boy, am I emotional. I don’t think I’ve ever been this emotional in my life. I’d cried sure, but never for this long. I don’t even know what I’m drawing to be honest, all the tears are staining the paper. I guess it doesn’t matter.
Over and over does the memory of early today play in my head. I shivered and shook as more tears roll down my face with soft sobs escaping my mouth. Nothing I do can take my mind off of what happened. No matter how many times I use my new powers. No matter how many times I draw a stupid tree or a knife. No matter what, the image is so deeply imprinted in both mind and body that I’m reliving it again and again.
At least Papa isn’t here to watch me in pure agony. I don’t know where he went. The van isn’t here so he’s away from the mountain. He said we’re doing training today but he hasn’t come back yet. Oh, what does it matter? I don’t want to train; I don’t even know why we even do that stupid stuff. Papa says that it’s to help me survive in the real world. Survive what? A job interviews? A broken heart? What am I surviving? How often will I must point at gun at someone? Okay, let’s not answer that question. My point is, won’t happen as often as I think it will, or Papa thinks it will.
Though if I never trained then I probably wouldn’t survived today. Had I not received any gun training, or practiced those concentration techniques I wouldn’t probably get uh I don’t want to think about that word. It was a fluke! it won’t happen ever again. Of course, if it does at least Judge Colt and his jury of six will definitely be fanning all those fuckers with justice.
What am I thinking?! Any reasonable person will run away at even a chance something like that will happen, or get roofied and there will be nothing that reasonable person can do about it.
The pounding and aching of my head were too much for me and I decided to take some Tylenol and nap it off. And as I got comfy in bed, I found my eyes heavy and my body heading to the dream realm.
***
If you ever heard a cowbell, they’re such an irritating sound that you’ll want to rip of your ears and sell them to an organ donor. Fun fact: Papa loves cowbells. He especially loves to use cowbells to wake me up in the middle of a nice dream.
“Good morning, sleeping beauty!” He announced in English like one of those announcers I see on TV.
“Papa, I don’t think I can do today.” I whispered as I held back the tears trying to trickle. I hid into my sheets trying to ignore his cowbell.
“I can’t hear you!” Making a point to ring the cowbell louder.
A surge of anger pierced through as I sat up with the tears pushing their way out onto my face, “I can’t do today! I can’t, I can’t!!” A sob escaped my lips.
Papa’s eyes were confused at first then goggled, “Isaac? That you?”
“Of course, it’s me… Who else could it be?”
Papa’s face slouched into depression. His shoulders slouched and it seemed like what ever energy he had drained from him, “You should look in a mirror.” Papa’s voice soft as a breeze.
I got out of bed, “Why?”
“You’ll understand when you see.” Papa shuffled his feet out of my room.
I strolled to the nearest mirror. I was expecting one of the guys today did something to my face. Actually, I didn’t see my face at all. I stared at a doll like face with a wavy auburn bedhead. The inflammation on my chest was a lot bigger than before too… Those are tits aren’t that? I pushed a hand into my crotch. It was still there, thank god. It felt smaller than I remembered. I felt smaller than I remembered. Not like I had any height to begin with. My feet found themselves walking into the living room, “Papa, why do I look like a girl? Why do I have tits? Also does my new appearance have anything to?”
“Isaac, we need to talk.”
“Agreed! Like today I almost got raped by a bunch of boys. Killed them all though.” I felt so removed when saying that, “I did leave one alive, but not without leaving him a shadow of his former self.”
Papa blinked, “You okay?”
The dam broke and the flood began as I pushed myself into Papa’s arm, “Нет, I’m not, please hold me.”
It was several moments of peaceful serenity and sobbing until Papa opened his insensitive mouth, “You haven’t cried this much since you were a kid.”
I pushed myself away and glared at him, taking a hanky, and wiping the tears from my eyes. “Well, I’m SORRY that I can’t be happy with almost being raped.”
He winced, “What happened? Didn’t you try to run away?”
“I did but the pole I was grabbed broke and I hit my head hard.”
Papa winced again, “Sometimes no matter how much training you have, luck will always beat you.”
“I’m lucky I figured out my power in time.” Pulling a peacemaker from the abyss.
His eyes widened, “And you let one of the guys survive?”
“Yeah? Killing him would be a waste, he needs to know what it’s truly like to suffer.” Papa nearly sprinted into his room, “What are you doing?”
“Packing, just like you should right now.”
“What why?”
“I’ll explain, pack quickly.”
“Okay.” I went into my room, shoving anything in both of the duffle bags I carried.
When I came out, Papa handed me a black card, “Here, if we separate, use it for only the essentials.” He looked at my chest, “And new clothes.” Causing me to blush. I heard the rough roar of a car… no cars. No sure how many, but enough. Papa grabbed two pistols, “I want you to go hide in the forest. If anything happens, live happily and remember your training.” Giving me a journal of sorts, “Read this when you have a chance. If anyone asks you your name, it is Anya Janice Garin, okay?”
I nodded, “Yes, sir.”
“I know I’m not the best at showing affection but I want you to know that I love you. No matter what you read in that journal, I love you.”
“Papa, it’s not like you’re gonna die.”
His eyes were cold and his face solid steel. He was preparing for something, “Trust no Russian, only Red Steel. His address is in the journal.” He hugged me tight. I could feel the tears seeping out of their ducts. “If I don’t come back, take the four-wheeler and make your way towards the address. You have the skills; I know you will survive. Stay frosty and remember your training.” I nodded in his coat, wiping the tears in the process.
“Я люблю тебя, папа.”
“Я люблю тебя, дорогой.”
I ripped myself away from Papa and grabbed the Mosin-Nagant along with some ammo. I think I get the idea of how my powers works and it’ll be easy for me to understand the mosin. I took one look at papa before I head out the door and moved the four-wheeler a little bit away, hiding it behind one of the big rocks. There’s a trail here that we use sometimes.
I sneaked my away and watched through the mosin’s scope. There were at least a dozen men armed to the teeth along with what looks to be a head honcho. A general by the look of his rank. Papa came out in Military Dress Uniform. Looking as spiffy as could be. It’s fortunate that I know how to lip read or else I couldn’t be able to read their conversation.
“General Ivanov!” Papa saluted. Did… Did I just read that right? That’s the same Ivanov that harassed me at the gun store? Now that I’m looking at him, he looks exactly like Ivanov except not so disheveled.
The general saluted back half-heartedly, “Where’s the subject?” Subject?
“He’s in his room, napping, sir.”
The general’s eye twitched, “Then wake it up!” I felt my eye twitch a little. I’m not an ‘it’. I’m a she… now. That’s a weird feeling to feel in this moment.
“Yes, sir!” Papa went back into the house. It was a bit before I saw little balls being thrown out near the general.
The general looked down as his eyes widened in shock, “Граната!” Before there was a mass of explosions knocking most but not all down.
“Holy shits, Papa.” I cursed in English as the cracks of gunfire hit several of the men. Ivanov was definitely dead. Most of his body’s limbs were severed save for an arm while shrapnel was liter through his body. No way a baseline could survive that.
Anytime someone got up, he was hit in the head by a bullet. Papa’s accuracy was on fire and no one but during his reload could move.
A guy stood somehow; I didn’t notice him before but he appeared to be like Snake Eyes from GI Joe except in multi-camo black. I was tempted to hit him with a 7.62 Russian, but I didn’t want to give away my position. It was weird, I blinked and he vanished. The gun fire came to a halt and the as this snake eyes person walked out, I noticed he had a human head in his other hand. My heart and stomach constricted as sight blurred with tears. It was papa’s head.
My finger twitched on the trigger of that Snake eyes mother fucker. I wanted to do it. I wanted to kill him. However, I noticed that more than half the soldiers were still alive though many looked banged up. And there was Snake Eyes mother fucker, we’ll abbreviate it to SEMF, I didn’t know his powers. From what it looks he has some kind of fast-moving powers. If my memory serves me correct, that means not only would he’d be faster than me but could also murder me in a heartbeat. Then again, his power could be teleportation. Which would be even worse because he could teleport around me while I helplessly defend. Not to mention that he may have bullet proof armor which means most of the things I have to kill him would be useless unless I get a good shot.
Rule one of combat is Knowledge, Knowledge, Knowledge. Knowledge about the enemy; knowledge about the location in which you are engaging the enemy; knowledge about yourself and your comrades. I have neither the knowledge about the enemy, I do have knowledge about the location to fight him, but I have not enough equipment to take him down. My chances of killing him are too low at this time. Not to mention I’m bound to fuck up considering what kind of day this has been. No, it’s better to retreat and strategize.
I sighed as I crawled away back to the four-wheeler. Turning the ignition, I took one look back as the tears flowed, “пока береги себя, дорогой, папа.” I traveled down the mountain.
Hello there! Hoped you enjoyed this chapter of From Russia with Love!! Please have a happy happy day!!!
With red eyes and tear-stained cheeks, I found myself on the long road to the nearest city. I needed to change out the quad with a car and quickly. You don’t hear people using a four-wheeler as a main way of transportation, not to mention that the wheels are meant for on-road, and well it gets cold swiftly on a four-wheeler. Or it’s supposed to, oddly enough I’m not cold at all. Must be part of my mutation… or Russian blood… or training. One of the three. Maybe all of it, but I digress.
I make sure to pull through several shortcuts while going down the mountain. Since I’m on an off-road vehicle, might as well take some off-road options other vehicles just can’t do. By the time I got halfway to the city, it was late and I didn’t want to risk being targeted at night. It’s safer to go out in daylight where the city is lively. Yes, they can still target me but the best they can do spy.
Fortunately for me, I don’t think they know my face yet. I hope they don’t know my face yet. That’ll be a huge advantage for me since I’ll be using a new name and hopefully will get new clothes soon.
My thoughts went to my new, Anya Janice Garin. “Anya,” I said to the fire that crackled in reply. It felt weird saying it, but I needed to make sure that I had no slip-ups. Plus, it’d be awkward to introduce myself as Isaac Kovlov with this very beautiful body of mine. “Anya Janice Garin,” I said again to the fire. I stood up and stage whispered, “I am Anya Janice Garin!” Nothing but the crickets replied back. At least there was no one to hear me embarrass myself.
My eyes went to the Mosin Nagant I took. It was well taken care of and a lot was refurbished along with the insides. Papa told me that tools are always valuable no matter how small and therefore should always be maintained and cleaned. It was probably his own way of telling me why I should clean the damn Mosin for the forty millionth time. I won’t be able to take it apart until I get some tools to unscrew it.
My eyes reached the journal Papa left me. The last words he said to me that he loved me no matter what the journal says. That makes me nervous about what the contents of the journal are. I took a deep breath and opened the journal.
Year 1 of Project Spartan:
The subject had been born 3 kilograms, a healthy. He cried a lot and loudly, I hope this isn’t every day. Mother was in serious pain but is recovering from the traumatic birth.
It’s weird to think that this small alien thing is my child. A child I never wanted and won’t want, but for the love of mother Russia, I’ll do anything and everything. Including giving my firstborn to her.
The subject eats properly from his mother’s breasts. The mother seems slightly depressed but holding up well. I have yet to tell her about the project nor do I think I ever will.
The subject is developing quickly, I can’t tell if it’s because his mother is an exemplar or that’s simple genetics. Either way, things are going quickly. The subject is walking around at 9 months which is impressive.
The subject started communicating with us at 10 months with the simple signs we taught him. I know this is early but the subject is looking to be very smart and strong, that’s if we continue to nurture his talents.
When Ivanov told me, he wanted me on the Spartan Project, I didn’t know what to think. The fact he wanted me to raise the grandchild of Red Steel and my own kid. I don’t really care; I’ve seen enough death to know that life doesn’t matter.
Wow, I uh, I don’t know how to feel about this. Spartan Project? Subject? Mother? Papa said she died before I was born. I’m the grandchild of Red Steel? Shits, this is too much for me. I’m going to bed before this starts getting heavy.
I was back on the road again with my four-wheeler. The usually hot air was cool as it whipped past me. I’m pretty sure I should be freezing considering I’m only wearing a t-shirt. Riding this four-wheeler has gotten me nervous about the wheels. Too much grip can cause accidents if you’re not careful enough. Despite needing to get there faster, I needed to be safe first. I’m not sure if I have any powers that’ll protect me but I don’t want to find out.
My thoughts went back to the journal. I only read one entry of it, a quick entry, but it said a lot I can’t even begin to understand. What is Project Spartan? I’m going to guess it’s like those military movies where they tried to create super soldiers. I happen to be one of the ‘subjects’. If that’s the case then are their other subjects? I shook my head. I won’t get anywhere by thinking about that. I need to focus on what I can understand rather than what I can’t.
Like the fact that my grandpa is Red Steel or that my mother is alive. Or at least not had died before I was born. I’ll have to read more when I get the time. Not sure when I’ll get the time, but I hope it’s soon. I really want to know what happens next.
All sudden my body tingled with a sensation that screamed that I’m in danger. In front of me was a crotch. A black crotch. I nearly wasn’t quick enough to dodge it. I had to lay back on the seat like something out of the Matrix. The black, multi-camo butt passed as I got up and look at the rearview. Holy shit, it was SEMF! He was fucking on a black bike coming at me at higher speeds than my little quad could move.
I didn’t even think about it as I hit full speed on the quad, pulling out a peacemaker and firing at whatever shots I could manage at the guy to deter him. I needed to think of a plan fast. I know now that he’s a teleporter. Which is fucking bullshit, but whatever.
In civilian vehicular combat, it works similar to how air combat works. You get behind the mother fucker and take him out. Considering that he hasn’t opened fire on me, I’m guessing he either doesn’t use guns or he’s trying to capture me. I’m betting on the latter which gives him a disadvantage.
I slowed down, firing jury after jury of Judge Colt’s jury of six. Mostly out of deterrent though, a few shots hit the bike, leaving it undamaged which told me that I’m right, the bike is bulletproof. Fuck, fuck, fuckity fuck. This is going to be a whole lot harder than I thought.
I breathed deeply as I spun the quad around, hitting the bike and flipping my four-wheeler at the same time. Everything was in slow motion as I maneuvered myself and jumped off the quad, taking an excellent potshot at the Snake Eyes Mother Fucker’s head, and rolling on the ground to shrug off the momentum.
I pushed myself off the asphalt, dusting myself off. I patted my body to check for injuries. Besides bruises and scrapes, nothing too bad. Meanwhile, SEMF was gone. Probably teleported away. This tells me that his powers work with his memorization and that he can’t just go anywhere he wanted in a blink of an eye. He had to see the spot and memorize it. Which means he can go anywhere as long as he’s been there once and memorized it. At least that’s how I hoped it worked.
I took a look at the quad, yup, that thing is never gonna work again. I took a breather as the adrenaline dump hit me. Turns out I’m a crier as I ugly wept my little eyes until they were red, puffy, and raw. If I’m not careful, I’m going to dehydrate myself.
I checked my things, making sure nothing was damaged. Then the bike to make sure that wasn’t damaged. It is incredible that it barely had scratches, this thing must be armored to the max with some kind of light composite. Only probably is that it probably had a tracking signal. Not much I can do about that and I desperately needed transportation. Finally, I hopped the bike and rode off with red eyes and tear-stained cheeks.
Hello There! Hope you all are enjoying the story so far!! I'd like to announce that this story will be no longer part of Gen 2 fanfiction. Now it'll be in Gen 1.5. A fanfictional class a few What-if writers decided to come together to create. It's starting in the 2011/2012 school year and this character will be a part of it. if you wish to join our Halfway House, this is the link to the discord: https://discord.gg/4vYyj3
Anyone can join, we do have a few rules but generally to keep things organized. So come up with a cool idea, write about it, and they can be part of Whateley Generation 1.5!!!
And as always, I hope you all have a happy happy day!!!
The drive into the city was peaceful. Papa never told me what the city was called, nor did I care about the name. It’s just the place when we needed something that we couldn’t find in town.
The raining ash of grey fell from the coal mines that kept this town running. The ash was everywhere and everyone was covered in it. Papa once talked about how he wishes he could do something about it but considering he was taking care of his subject; he had no time to take care of some small city close to the mountains. I remember coming here as a kid feeling very depressed. This whole place depressed me. It’s just so grey without even a speck of color in it.
Despite the heat, I pulled up a jacket. I don’t want to look like an ashen mess. Fortunately, this place is a place no one wants to visit so I may be safe for now.
I retrieved a wad of cash from the ATM by the bank. Some people were giving me those looks you see in starving animals. I made sure to put the money in a very safe place.
I bought a gas mask and an oval hooded jacket at the local military surplus. For one, I didn’t want to breathe in the ash, and for two to hide my pretty face. The last thing I needed was some shitface getting an idea that I’m easy like that last shitface. I didn’t want to conjure attention more than I needed. Not to mention the government trying to capture me. That’s the last thing on my mind at the moment.
I paid for a motel room and making sure the doors are extra amount of locked. I jumped onto my new bed and drifted off to sleep. Good sleep was hard to come by and while I’m used to sleeping on the ground, a nice cozy, bed beat it all.
When I awoke, it was quiet. I wasn’t used to quiet. I was used to hearing the birds chirped and papa cutting wood as he does. I was also used to the cowbell he used to wake me up at ungodly hours of the morning. I would never hear such a bell ever again. It’s ironic really. I spent most of my time despising the cowbell but now I really miss it.
I shook my head, I needed to think of a plan and soon. I’m not sure how long it’ll be until I find myself at odds with Snake Eyes Mother Fucker, or someone a lot deadlier.
First, I needed clothes and some food. I haven’t eaten in a bit and my boobs are very sore. I’ve been ignoring the sensitive pain but I desperately need a bra, and food, I’m beginning to feel the shakes.
I got some fast food from McDonald's, not the healthiest stuff but it’ll do good for the moment. While I’m chowing down on that I made my way to the clothes store.
It was a drab place, but then again everything is drab here. The only thing with any color is the woman’s section. Which I’m walking towards for some reason. What can I say? This stuff is pretty cute. I needed the essentials so I grabbed sports bras, some really cute skirts, panties, and a few cute blouses. SEE, I’m grabbing the essentials and they look adorable on me.
I wonder what would’ve happened had I been born a girl? Would I just be your usual teenage girl talking about boys, or would they train me to be a soldier like I am now? I don’t really care, too many of these clothes are cute and I love them. I’m getting used to this girl thing quickly. I wonder why that is? It doesn’t matter.
I went up to the cashier to make my purchase. Of course, they tried the usual spiel of getting me to sign up for their cash rewards card. I’ll never fall for their scam! The cashier did give me an add envelope telling me that some guy wants me to have this. I asked more but she didn’t know who besides that he was tall and had a scar on his cheek.
I changed in one of the changing rooms. I can’t tell you how good it felt to wear a bra. I’ve spent more than enough time feeling the uncomfortable sensation of my brand-new mounds of flesh bouncy bounce. Now they only bounce a little and they’re not as sore anymore. Such a good feeling. The feeling of the skirts was great too! I spun around and the cute doll of a girl in the mirror giggled, having the time of her life. I’m having the time of my life. Most of my stuff I got was boring or battle-ready. Now I can be cute, fashionable, and practical. I bought some spanks to keep from showing my panties. Also, I don’t like the feeling of scrape knees haha. I put the rest in my bag.
I tore open the letter and it said, ‘Come back to the McDonalds you once were. We need to talk about the future.’ Is this a trap? Probably, maybe, I was getting hungry anyway so I guess I’ll go. Not like they’ll attack me in a public place. I don’t think they want to make themselves incompetent to the public eye.
When I reached the McDonalds, there was an old man with a scar going from his ear to cheek. Very much had an “I’m a bad guy” look going on. I shrugged, ordered two more burgers, and sat down in front of him. He was reading a tablet, and I was eating my burgers. An intense silence hung between us for a moment. We never took our eyes off each other. He was sizing me up, and I was thinking of ways to kill him without being panic.
He sighed in German, “The way you look at me is like a wolf eyeing a rabbit.”
I spoke back in German, “Wolves hunt in packs. I don’t need a pack to kill you and your friend casually pointing a gun at me.” I’m going to guess that this was a test cause no one smart would possibly point a gun in public and so blatantly.
Scar man laughed making some kind of hand gesture as the man put away his pistol, “You’re quite an observant one, fräulein.”
I sat back and crossed my legs, “My father taught me so.” Taking a sip of my drink, “What do you want?”
“Down to business, I see. Well, I come from a certain organization that wants to help you.” He slid over a business card and it read nothing but twin lightning bolts standing for SS.
I smiled, “What’s the catch?”
“There is no catch, kleines fräulein. We can have you heading to Argentina in a few hours.”
I smiled deeply, “I’d love that. I’ve been fighting for days and I’m so tired of it. I nearly got my head chopped off by some ninja dude.” I laughed nervously.
The Scar man was relieved by my words, “I’m sorry, I’ve been quite rude. My name is Adolf Hilde.” Holding out his hand.
I shook it, “Anya Garin.”
“Well, Miss Garin. Come at this location,” Writing down an address on the card he gave me, “and you’ll be on a flight from Germany by tomorrow.”
I shook his hand again, “Thank you, Mr. Hilde. I’m excited to finally get out of this hell hole.”
He laughed and waved goodbye as he stepped out and so did his comrade. I sat there with the biggest, wildest, maddest grin I’ve ever held in my life. It was so big that my face muscles were hurting. Today is a good day.
I made a stop to grab a screwdriver for the Mosin. I felt like I was on cloud nine. I skipped the whole way home with glee. Oh, today is a good day.
I dismantled the mosin making sure I fully understood what I was looking at. Bolt actions are simple in design, designed that way, but they still are complicated compared to a lot of guns. I closed my eyes and visualized all the parts, the bullets, the operation, and the bolt. I found a Mosin Nagant nearly identical to the other one. Another huge smile spread across my face.
The meeting place wasn’t far from my motel. I made sure to keep hooded and masked. I didn’t want anyone to notice me as I slipped through the alleys and parkoured through the buildings. It wasn’t long before I was at the rendezvous point.
“Mr. Hilde? It’s me, Anya Garin. Are you there?” I called out to the darkness. A figure came up and gestured to me. I followed him into a facility, an old warehouse. There were more people. Mostly men with one small woman all playing cards. Seems like a simple game of blackjack.
The figure was a tall man with blonde hair and blue eyes, “Boss, the girl is here.”
Adolf Hilde came out of an office, “Hello, Ms. Garin. I’m glad you’re here, we’ll be heading out soon.”
“Oh, before that can you introduce me to your compatriots.” Hilde made a noise in German and all the people lined up one by one and listed off their names. They all wore old German uniforms. You know the ones. “Is this it?” I asked.
“Yes, fräulein.” Hilde chirped.
I smiled wildly, “Good.” As I fanned Judge Colt’s juries, one for each fucking Nazi skull. I didn’t have enough and that gave Hilde enough time to pull out a Mauser, only had enough time to let it hit my right shoulder as I fanned all six shots into Adolf Hilde’s ugly Nazi face. Despite the splitting pain in my shoulder, I felt good, really good. I let out a maniacal laugh as I double tapped all the bodies. Can’t let fucking Nazis have even a teeny chance at life, “I hate Nazis.” I spat as I patched myself up with their medical supplies, took whatever was on them, and their vehicle which was a van. “Tonight is an excellent night for Nazi killing.”
First, it was learning that I’m part of some super soldier project and now Nazis are after me. NAZIS! My life is both bitter and wonderful right now. Papa would be really proud of me. I’m betting he’s looking down with that proud grin he would give me from time to time right now. I miss him a lot.
Crying seems to be the norm for me now. Everything that happens ends with me crying. Is it because I’m a girl? Is it because my whole life was basically turned upside down? I’m going to say both. At least I killed a group of Nazis. My shoulder ached and burned, I needed to stop several times to redress it, and I’ll have to perform surgery on myself soon which I’m very not happy about. Eh, the price to pay for killing Nazis.
When I woke up the next day, I decided against performing surgery on myself. I didn’t trust my hands, I’m too shaky from lack of food and fatigue. I don’t want to hurt myself by accident. Finding a doctor in a town I’ve never been to is difficult. I decided to get some food and stalk the local practice. I had asked around about doctors in the area, and they all told me that this Dr. Andreev was the best they had in town. I’ll have to trust their words. The practiced closed late and I’m guessing it doubles as a house for the doctor. When all the nurses left. I rang the doorbell.
“Whoever is it, we have closed for the night unless it’s an emergency, please wait until tomorrow.” The doctor on the other side answered.
“I’m sorry but this is an emergency.”
“This better not be a prank, girl.” As he opened the door, “Oh, I’ve never seen your face around.”
I gave a very painful smile, “Yes, well I come from out of town.”
“You’re quite young to be from out of town. Where are your parents?”
“Can you let me in, please? I’m in a lot of pain.”
“Of course, of course,” I walked in and tumbled on the couch, “What’s the problem?” I pulled back my new jacket and shirt to show my shoulder, “Holy fuck, are you okay?” He nearly ran to me as he observed my wound, “How did you get shot?”
“If I tell you that it was Nazis, would you believe me?”
He shook his head, “Either way, you need to go to a hospital not some general practice.”
My laugh was dry and hurt my shoulder, “I’ll pay you a whole lot of money if you don’t send me to a hospital. Along with fixing my arm, and keeping quiet.”
Dr. Andreev game me this look, “I don’t know about this.” He rubbed a hand through his hair,
“Fine, but only if you don’t do anything stupid afterward.”
“Can’t promise that, but I can at least try.” Giving him the best smile I could conjure.
The doc facepalmed, “Good enough, I guess. Come, lie on my table.”
The doctor was good if not better than what they said. He was really quick, proficient, and got the bullet out in no time. I’m going to guess he’s some kind of military doctor.
“Were you in Afghanistan?” I curiously asked.
“What an odd question.” He answered.
I flushed, “Sorry, just you were really good at pulling out that bullet.”
“Only because your body was healing it out by the time I started operating.”
“Healing it out?”
“Yes, it’s what happens when mutants who have regeneration get shot.” His eyes narrowed, “No more questions, I’ll give you food and you can sleep here. I expect you to leave by morning.”
“Yes, sir.”
He took one more look at me and left in a grumble. I get a distinct feeling he didn’t like me. I ate my food but I left before he could call the Department of Mutant Inhabitants. I’m definitely not ready to pick a fight with anyone. I drove my van into an abandoned garage and slept there for a night.
The morning came, I was procrastinating reading the journal. I took a deep breath and opened it up. Red Steel’s address was on the other end of the journal. The address was in Stalingrad. I looked it up on the GPS that was so handsomely put in the car. Holy shit was that far away. I wonder if I can steal a plane? No that’d only put more attention on me. It wasn’t too far just a few more days and I’ll be there. I just didn’t know if I had a few more days. I sighed, ignited the car’s engine, and drove off.
My shoulder felt so much better after that quick little surgery, I had checked on it and it was healing quick. I think the doc was right about having some kind of regeneration. I already know I’m an Exemplar considering my change into this beautiful body I’m loving. There was a hand mirror and I spent a lot of my time looking at how pretty I am. Is it weird that I really love being a girl? Everything so far has been so so much better than being a boy. I feel so what’s the word? Correct! I feel correct in this gorgeous body of mine. I look like someone out of some fantasy movie. I look like I’m half-elf, half-dwarf. Well except for the pointed ears. I have a six-pack, very thick thighs, and thick arms while appearing very nimble and lithe. It’s very unique and wonderful, I’m loving every second of it.
Not loving the bullet in my shoulder though, or the fact that I’m on the run from kind of government organization who wants to use me as their super-soldier. That’s not a lot of fun. Hopefully, Red Steel will help. He is my dedushka after all.
Hello there! Hope you enjoyed chapter 4 of Spetsnaz as much as I enjoyed writing it!! Killing Nazis in writing is a fun time.
The Whateley Generation 1.5 discord server for all who wants to join the fanon: https://discord.gg/VnnrSJb
This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net (link is external) (link is external)
Enjoy.
Joshua stood on the bridge of life and death. Feeling the cold gust as he tried to keep himself from swaying back and forth. His heart pounding hard with excitement that he would finally die, and he would no longer have to deal with this world. Joshua hated this world. It was full of stupidity, violence, and disorder. The people of this world fought over trivial ideas. Ideals that did not matter to humans or any other races. Racism, prejudice, mutaphobia. All vain ideas of the races of this world. This wasn’t the only thing he was tired of. he was tired of the beatings he endured from his father and the sex abuse from his brother or the bullying he received from his peers. Joshua was not some trashy whore that can be easily subdued. Or so he would like to think. The truth is, Joshua didn’t have the willpower to speak up. He so frustrated with himself and how he couldn’t do anything right. His dad is right, he was useless. So, Joshua stood on that bridge looking down into the depths of the river that flows under it and fell.
Joshua’s mind raced as he fell. He saw his past. His mother who had been dead for years now, and what used to be a happy family. He saw the present. His Father angry, and his brother lustful. Then, he saw the future, or what felt like the future. A beautiful girl with long white hair that flowed down to her waist and her golden eyes glowed. He splashed into the chilling water. The current pushed him rapidly. All he could think of was not dying, but the girl. The girl to him was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Joshua wanted to know who was this girl, and the only way to do that is to stay alive.
The current pushed Joshua under. He forced himself back on the surface coughing as he inhaled water by accident. The river sucked him under again, this time he held his breath and tried to take control. He couldn’t fight the current, rather than push him along and slowly swam to the bank. Joshua pushed himself to the surface to grabbed another bite of air as he briefly saw what looked to be the head of a waterfall. Joshua swam as fast as he could. The current was too strong. It kept him from moving very far. That didn’t stop him. Joshua kicked his legs and arms into overtime. Joshua was getting closer and closer to land. Then, he felt a paralyzing pain took the breath out of him as his body rolled uncontrollably. Joshua felt his strength failing as he was sucked under the water again and then he fell down the waterfall.
Tell me what you think because I have no clue what I want in this one. I may just change it and turn it into a short story or something.
Anyway, tell me if I should scrap this or not
This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net (link is external) (link is external)
Enjoy.
Life was boring for Danny. He was a foster kid most of his life. Set in an institution. It was boring for him. The only thing that didn’t make things boring for him is his boyfriend Jimmy. Jimmy and Danny go way back to when they were brought first to the same institution on the same day. They had been infants then. Neither of them was sure of their parents nor their heritage. They both really enjoyed each other for some reason. Often playing pranks on the other kids or causing trouble in some fashion. Danny loved Jimmy and Jimmy felt the same way about Danny. Things were about to change for the two boys. It all starts when they decided to make a quick buck.
“Jimmy, come on! If we don’t get there fast enough we’ll lose our opportunity.” Danny waiting patiently for the petite boy to gather the items they needed for this heist.
“I know, I can’t seem to find my lockpicks. I know I left them in my bag.” Jimmy responded getting frustrated with his search
“What am I always telling you, Jimmy? If you can’t find it in the places it should be. Then look for the places they shouldn’t.”
Jimmy started checking other places around their little room.
“Oh, I found them!” Jimmy triumphed.
“Where were they?” asked Danny.
“In my pocket.” Jimmy grinned making Danny rolling his eyes.
“If it wasn’t for the fact that you’re so darn adorable. I think I would’ve strangled you by now.” Danny quickly giving the petite boy a kiss on the cheek causing Jimmy to turn a deep shade of red. For a while now they’ve been showing their affection for each other openly. A lot of people calls them ‘fags’ or ‘queer boys’, but they didn’t care. They loved doing it. It gave them butterflies with just looking at each other.
“Alright, Danny, do you remember the strategy?” Jimmy asked.
“Yuppy, Jimmy my boy.” Jimmy grinned at that thinking why is he this cute? Danny and Jimmy have been robbing rich people’s houses for some time now. Mostly, people, everyone hated anyway. They did everything carefully and professionally. Not wanting to get caught. Hell, most of them didn’t even notice stuff was gone. The boys were proud of their skills in burglary. It gave them a rush that nothing else could. Of course, they do odd jobs every now and again, but what they really made money off is stealing anything that seemed valuable or any money that was left lying around. Rich people tended to do that for some reason. As much as they liked the rush. They couldn’t help, but feel bad about it. Even if the guys were assholes.
This time they were robbing a man by the name of Rick Jeremiah. He was some old guy who got his money by ripping people off. Made millions doing it. He never leaves the house anymore for some reason, but tonight he decided to go gamble at one of those illegal clubs. The job was simple. Stop the security system, and take what seemed to be his most valuables.
Danny and Jimmy stood out Rick’s house looking at each other with that butterfly feeling they get from gazing at each other.
“It’s a beautiful night. It’s even more beautiful when I’m looking at you in it.” Danny flirted with Jimmy. Jimmy blushed and looking down taking his gaze off Danny. Danny gently pushed up his face make Jimmy stare at him. Jimmy gave him the eyes that said, ‘please kiss me’. Danny kissed Jimmy on the lips making both the boys feel like they were melting in each other’s arms. They held each other in a tight intimate embrace. For a moment, they ignored the world around them just for the moment.
Jimmy piped up, “We really need to get going. We can always do more later.” Giving Danny a suggestive wink. They reluctantly broke up the embrace.
“If all goes well. I may give you a reward tonight. After all, you did find this place.” Danny purred while Jimmy blushed an adorable shade of red that only made Danny want more of the petite boy.
The boys put on their mask and gloves just in case. You can never be too careful. They went around the back side of the house carefully scanning for cameras. They got a gadget that lets them see where the electronics were. Fortunately, they found none. Weird, because every rich person had at least one or two cameras. They scanned to see where the security system was. They found none.
This was getting weird. Always rich people had a security system. Jimmy had a bad feeling in his stomach, so did Danny. They have enough experience to know that this was an odd situation. Not unheard of, though, so the boys continue their mission.
Jimmy unlocked the back door with lockpicks. Jimmy and Danny had designated jobs. Danny does the heavy lifting and Jimmy does all the small stuff. They can switch if they really wanted too, but it’s easier because Jimmy has a petite build and his little fingers really do help when it comes to locking picking and Danny has a bit more of a heftier build making it really easy to hold all the loot.
The boys crept slowly into the house. It was pretty cozy all considering. The guy may be an asshole, but he did have taste in décor. It reminds the boys to when they got caught by Mrs. Schmidt for stealing one of her pies that she casually laid outside to cool down. They got yelled at in German. Wasn’t fun, but they did learn how to speak basic German as their punishment.
The boys turned on the lights deciding it was safe. Nothing bad happen yet. The boys did their routine. Find valuables, lying around money, safes, etc. Even though it was weird that the guy didn’t have a security system or cameras nothing bad has happened, yet.
Danny felt woozy while he was walking upstairs. He supported himself with a railing as he tried and figured out why he felt so hot. Like he has gotten the flu or something. He called for Jimmy, who now felt the same. They decided to only get small stuff and call it a night.
The boys headed back to the institution only bringing with them what money was lying around and a few small items that should be worth something. Supported each other they climbed through their window and laid down on their beds that they pushed together to be close to each other. They took off their clothes because of the heat and kiss each goodnight.
The next day, something felt odd for Danny who got up first. His body felt off as he stretched. He noticed his hair was longer, he had a tail, and his ears were no longer in the normal place. Danny’s hair was smoky black instead of sandy blonde. So was his fluffy tail that should’ve made him freak out, but it felt like it has been there his whole life. He touched where his ears were now. They were fluffy and pointy. Like cat’s ears. He felt his face and everything seemed to be human. He looked down at his body and it was athletically curvy like a girl’s, but he still had a dick that looked a lot bigger than before. He didn’t see any boobs, just two cute pink nipples. He sighed with relief.
“What the fuck?” Danny cussed quiet not wanting to wake up Jimmy who was sleeping soundly. Wait, that didn’t look like Jimmy. That looked like Jimmy’s gorgeous big brother.
“Wake up Jimmy! Somethings wrong!” shaking the peacefully sleeping Jimmy.
“Five for minutes,” Jimmy whined. Danny knew that it wasn’t going to be easy to get sleeping beauty out of bed. So, Danny did as always in this situation. Tickle the prince. Danny removed his blankets, and Jimmy reflexively balds up in the fetal position. Danny tried to touch him, but an invisible force stops him. Danny was confused. He touched a few more times. Then hit it. Danny yelp in the surprised pain causing Jimmy to immediately sit up staring wide-eyed at Danny.
“Who are you?” Jimmy asked confused.
“I’m Danny, something happened yesterday. I don’t know what, but we changed.” Danny gestured over to Jimmy. Jimmy looked down at himself. His body was structure changed from a cute petite body to a beautifully athletic body. He stood up and noticed he was taller than the gorgeous now petite cat ‘girl’ who called herself ‘Danny’. Jimmy scanned Danny’s body and found she was actually he and he was packing.
“Ok, if you are Danny answer these three questions: What is my birthday, what is my favorite color, and who saved Danny and me from those pack of strays?” Jimmy asked inquisitively
“October 24, 2003, your favorite color is cornflower blue, and Mr. Daniels,” Danny said without hesitation.
“The fuck happened to us and why do we look gorgeous?”
“I don’t know. I’m planning to find out. First, let’s find a mirror.” Danny said twitching his tail a little bit. The boys grabbed some clothes, try to wear them, then realize that won’t work, and switch each other’s clothes. Jimmy’s clothes were a bit tight around the waist, but nothing too bad. The problem was Danny’s tail. So, he grabbed a knife a cut a little slit into his pants and underwear for it. Jimmy was going to protest, but realize there was no point. The boys ran to the communal bathroom and stared in the mirror wide-eyed
“Son of a bitch! I look like a fucking cat girl. A gorgeous cat girl, but still a cat girl. The worst part is I’m a boy still. What is this? ‘Re: Zero’?” Jimmy giggled at that as he admire his now gorgeously sculptured face. He had green emerald eyes rather than his normal grey ones.
“Jeez, how did you get to be manlier while I get more girly?” Danny complained.
“Well, you aren’t too bad. Your beautiful cornflower blue eyes are just amazing to stare at and smoky black hair looks like silk. I don’t know how to feel about looking like a girl thing, but you do still have your dick. So, it isn’t too bad.” Jimmy said as Danny turned into an adorable shade of red. “Besides,” Jimmy turned to Danny who seems to be a whole foot shorter than he was now. “I can do this.” Jimmy grabbed the very pretty cat boy by the waist and picked him up as if he was like a toy. Danny tried to protest, but it was too late. The Jimmy was kissing the now petite Danny, and the only thing Danny could muster was a cute moan as he relaxed and kissed back. Still feel the same the two lovers thought
“Why is there a girl in the boy’s bathroom? Also, who are you too?” A whiney nasally voice interrupted the boys’ intimate moment.
Jimmy put down his boyfriend as Danny said “I’m not a girl, Jack. This is Jimmy,” Danny said while pointing at the gorgeous man who looks like a Greek sculpture “and I’m Danny.” Danny pointing to himself. “We went through some kind of change last night.”
“How do I know you aren’t lying? What proof do you have that you are who are say you are?” Jack crossed his arms. Danny and Jimmy never really liked Jack. He was that annoying whiny kid that always went told of people to the facility of the institution. Jack was not a bad guy he just did the right thing even if it meant that others hated him.
“Alright, do you remember that one time where you accidentally pissed off a supervillain and he came after you?” Jack nodded and shuttered at the memory. “We saved you in disguises not wanting you to know we saved you.”
“What? Seriously? Wait, how do you know I got chased by a supervillain?” Jack thought for a moment. “It was you guys! Why the fuck didn’t you tell me?”
“Because we knew you would be really annoying afterward.” Jimmy pointed out.
“Not going to argue with that. So, what happened to you guys?”
“I don’t know, but I’m rather afraid. I mean, what if we’re mutants?” Danny admitted. Mutants are treated like total shit in Chicago. Most get killed by the Mutant Commission Office (MCO), Knights of Purity (KoP), and/or be mobbed by mutant haters, become slaves, or if they’re really lucky resort to a life of crime. Danny and Jimmy didn’t really mind mutants. Actually, they thought mutants were pretty cool even the ones that look like monsters. They figured being a mutant is not as different as being gay. Fortunately for Danny and Jimmy, the institution isn’t really in Chicago. It’s on the outskirts where everything is more suburban and quiet.
“Well if we are, at least we get cool ass powers.” Danny chirped. Mutants are almost exactly what they are from the X-men. There is a wide variety of them and can look really ugly and monstrous, or absolutely the most beautiful people you’ll ever see in your life. They also gain powers. Danny and Jimmy grew up knowing better than to be bigots.
“You guys better leave quick. You know what happens to the last person who manifested.” Jack is talking about Darrell Heath. He was a decent guy a bit too aggressive though. When he manifested, the institution called the MCO to come pick him up. We never heard from him again. His girlfriend, Dolly called the MCO asking where he was. They said they didn’t have him. Almost like Darrell disappeared. That freaked out a lot of the kids at the institution. Most of the kids have neither another place to go nor the resources to do anything about that.
Unlike the other kids, Danny and Jimmy have been saving up just in case. You never know what’s going to happen. So, they set up a savings account for later. They mostly use the money they got from burglaries and using the money from odd jobs on other things. They have a lot saved up. Those burglaries gave them up a minimum of 1500 dollars. About ten percent of that went to their deposit account.
“We know, we’ve been thinking of leaving for some time now and go somewhere in the countryside. A nice peaceful abandon house where that we can fix up while continuing going to school. We have a lot of money set aside for us. If we play our cards right then we’ll be able to make it until we graduate.” Jimmy said. It has been the boys’ dream to live out in the countryside, get married, and have kids. It's 2017, of course, gay marriage is legal.
“You guys really have thought it out, huh,” Jack said to think about his own future
“Well yeah, we’ve thought about it a lot. We were expecting that one day we would have to run from something. Considering that we’re open about being fags and show our affection in public. We were expecting to be mobbed or something eventually.” Danny said in a ‘it’s a matter of fact’ tone.
“Anyway,” Danny grabbing Jimmy’s hand leading him out of the bathroom “We have to get ready.” And walking to their room.
“Good luck!” Jack yelled to the two lovers.
Jimmy is sitting on the bed as Danny paces back and forth through the room.
“What do we do? I mean we can’t do the plan you made to Jack. Not right now at least.” Said Danny who is on the edge of panic. Jimmy’s plan that he mentioned couldn’t work right now. Especially since its getting really close to winter, and now Danny is a visible mutant. People would kill him if they went to the countryside.
“I don’t know, to be honest, you’re visible and visibles never have too much luck even if you can hide it. This puts a major dent into our plans, but what we must do first is leave here. We have enough time to sneak out of here before the MCO is called.” Jimmy answered.
“Next we find a place to stay for a couple of days. Maybe squat in one of the rich people’s houses.” Danny added.
“Good idea, I think the Phillip Flannel is off on a business vacation.”
“I love it when a plan comes together,” Danny said kissing Jimmy passionately.
Holding each other’s hands, the two boys look back on the institution. It was the place where they met and spent most of their childhood in. The memories they made there would never fade into the background.
Danny cuddled Jimmy as they watched some Saturday morning cartoons as his tail twitched back and forth. They moved into Philip Flannel’s house yesterday and decided to chill that morning. Both couldn’t get any sleep and decided to watch television until the sun went up. Jimmy gently stroked Danny tail feeling the softness of his fur. Jimmy unconsciously start scratching his kitty boyfriend behind his ears. Danny shivered with pleasure a little letting out a soft purr. Not a cat purr mind you.
Danny looked up at Jimmy. “Can you please stop that? I’m feeling weird.” The kitty boy protesting to his partner. Jimmy stared at the cat boy for a second and gave him a kiss without warning. If the light were turned on, Jimmy would see his boyfriend blushed nice scarlet. Before their manifestation, Jimmy has always been on the receiving end of Danny’s love. Don’t get him wrong, it felt good, but he always wanted to be on the giving in. A few times he did it, but because of his petite frame, he could never really be dominant. Now, that they manifested and Danny has become an adorable little cat boy while Jimmy blossomed into a Greek statue. He could finally have done all the stuff he wanted to do to Danny.
“Hey what was that for?” Danny pouted still blushing from that surprise kiss. Thank god, the lights were off so Jimmy could see him. Danny has always been dominant. It felt really comfortable for him to protect Jimmy. He was always worried that one day someone or something bigger was going to squish him. Now he had turned into a small, delicate kitty boy rather than his overconfident self. The boy didn’t know what to do. He felt small and weak now. He got the feeling that Jimmy was enjoying the situation. He like the thought of Jimmy being more confident in himself. Now if I could just change from his ‘kitty boy’ status. Everything will be great. He mused to himself as he sat up crossed his arms, and pouted more at Jimmy who was grinning from ear to ear.
“Because I love you,” Jimmy said in a seductive purr. Danny bit his lip as his tail twitched around.
“I love you too,” Danny pouted as he got up and opened the curtains. The bright light pierced into the up making Jimmy wince as Danny crossed his arms. “It’s time to get up. No more being lazy!” Jimmy groaned at the sunlight piercing his eyes. He reflexively blocked it with his arm. Jimmy smirked as he got an idea. He grabbed Danny’s arms. The kitty boy squeaked as Jimmy pulled him down into a tight embrace on the bed.
Cat boy squeaked “Let me go!” and tried to push away his partner. It was futile. Jimmy held the cat boy tight, but gently. After a moment Danny calmed down. He laid there on his boyfriend’s chest listening to his heartbeat.
“This is nice.” A sultry female voice spoke up. Danny sat up unleashed from Jimmy’s embrace. He looked around trying to see where the voice came from. The voice spoke up “Boy, no one can hear me besides you. I have much to tell you once you are ready.”
“What’s going on, Danny?” Jimmy puzzled by Danny’s actions.
“If I told you a woman’s voice just spoke in my head. Would you believe me?” replied Danny in a worried tone.
“Well, all considering what happened to us. I wouldn’t write off something like that as crazy.”
“Well a female voice spoke in my head told me that she much to tell me.”
“Well um,” Jimmy was baffled to what to do. Then an idea popped in his head “Why not you go take a shower and talk to that voice and see what she has to say. While I make breakfast”
“That’s... a good idea,” Danny looking a bit nervous to what the voice would say. “I’ll do that.”
“Yeah, I’ll um see you in a bit.” Jimmy gazed at his petite boyfriend’s butt as Danny walked off. The hips moved like he had seen when girls walk. Jimmy still felt attracted to Danny even though he looks like a beautiful, teenage, cat girl. Jimmy shook his head feeling a bit confused on his sexuality even though he loves the boy. The gorgeous boy threw the thought from his mind as he prepared breakfast.
“Who are you and what do you want?” Danny asked the voice as he shut the bathroom door and began to get undress.
“My name is Dusful. A former member of the Fulgar Pardus or in English you would say I’m a lightning panther, well, used to be. I died a very long time ago, but my conscious stayed in this plane. I traveled around earth seeing all that was made and eventually changed. I finally made my stop here in Chicago. Where you were fortunate to find and bond with me.” Dusful said. During all of this Danny took his clothes off.
“I don’t feel very fortunate, to be honest. I mean, you made me into a very girly boy. I was satisfied with being a handsome devil, not a beautiful angel.” Danny said through his teeth as he felt his anger rising. “Also, how dare you tell me I’m fortunate to have you! If I was fortunate I would’ve stayed away from that place!” Danny spouted angrily as he got into the shower. Feeling the nice hot shower cooled him down a little.
“Why are you so angry? Now that I’m in your body I give you power. I cannot leave, well I can justify it’ll kill you if that does happen.”
Danny gulped as he washed his hair “I am angry because of my body. I’m a real-life trap for dear gods. Guys other than Jimmy will try and hit on me and I just don’t want to deal with that, plus I’m also visibly a mutant. If you haven’t notice mutants are still treated like shit even though it has gotten better. I won’t even have a chance at a normal life. Our big dream was to go to the countryside, get married, adopt a few kids, and spend the rest of our days together. You ruined all of that!” Danny tears began to roll down his face as he sobbed about what could’ve been.
“Oh,” Dusful said in a sympathetic voice. “I’ll be honest, I don’t know what to say to that. Most people seem to want some type of power and yet you are the opposite. You rather have no power if it meant you looked normal. You can’t change what happens. You might as well just deal with the now.”
“You’re right, please just tell me that Jimmy’s manifestation was pure coincidence and not you.” Danny pleaded as he got out the shower.
“No worries, it was a coincidence.”
“Thank gods!” Danny said with relief. “So what powers do I have?” He asked as he dried himself off.
Again, this is a little test. I made this a while ago and thought I would put it up here to see if people enjoy it or something like it enough
I decided to do romance a little because the thought of a gay couple where one of the boys passes as a cute girl. Especially, a cat girl. Warms my little heart.
Tell me if you like it.
“Why did you have to die?”
“Why couldn’t you live long enough for you to see me?”
“Why couldn’t god give you a longer lifespan to see me as I am now.”
“Your daughter.”
“The daughter you never had. The daughter you dreamed of.”
“When I talk to daddy, he always tells me that you would love me for who I am.”
“I don’t know if it’s true. I mean, I’ll never truly know.”
“I just know I wish you stayed alive long enough to see me.”
“Not the little boy who you used to see running around the house. Playing with his toys.”
“Not the little boy who stayed up in his room away from the world. Too scared of it to come out.”
“Not the little boy you used to hear screaming and yelling at the TV screen. Taking his uncontrolled fury on it.”
“Not the little boy who used to lay in his room crying at night. Praying to god to make him a girl.”
“I wish you could see me.”
“Your daughter.”
“Your daughter that smiles brightly and tells everyone to have a nice day.”
“Your daughter that never gets angry or hate anyone.”
“Your daughter that’s standing here looking at your picture with tears in her eyes. Hoping, praying, that you would’ve accepted me for me.”
“Your daughter that fantasies going back in time to before puberty and telling you about me.”
“Your daughter.”
“The daughter you never met.”
"I miss you, mommy."